FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

_ November 26th, 2010 - Friday _

SPRING

Ryan

As soon as I stepped foot out of the bus and up the stairs leading into the school, I knew that I was surrounded by dozens of people that I'd never met before.

It was a warm November morning. Summer was right around the corner, and as I felt the sun against my thick fur, I instantly thought about the simmering heat that would come around once December began.

I'd been practically pushed out of the house and onto the bus by my father, as he wanted the house to himself before he went to work. My little brother took a different bus, as he went to Port Alton Primary.

It wouldn't be long before he'd be going to my school; Port Alton High.

The day went quickly, and most of it was pretty uneventful. It didn't differ from any other day, at least, that's what I thought. But just before the school day was about to end, the sixth period's bell went and we had five minutes to get to our classes.

I walked to my locker and rummaged through it before I was approached by a black wolf.

"Hey Glen," I greeted him with a smirk, "What've you got?"

"Hospitality," He rolled his eyes, "I think I'm just gonna get Josh to do all of the work for me this period."

"Like every other time you go to hospitality?" I shut my locker.

"Speak for yourself," He scoffed, "You have photography. You don't even_like_ photography."

I shrugged and leant against my battered locker, with my arms by my side, while looking over at Glen.

Glen has been my friend since fourth grade, and now we were in grade nine, but he hadn't changed a bit. He was a black wolf, and he'd kept the same appearance and figure throughout the years, similar to myself.

He kept his thin figure, while I built up some muscle, but when fourth grade came along, he'd dyed his hair grey, and he hasn't changed his hair since then. I never understood why, but I didn't feel that it was important enough to bring up.

I felt a smile crawl onto my lips as I answered, "Doesn't mean I can't go," A smirk replaced the smile, "I pretty much chose it because of how easy it is compared to the rest of the subjects here."

His emerald eyes met my deep blue ones, "Doesn't mean they don't have tests and exams," Glen answered, pressing his paw against his locker and putting in his code.

"And when they come around, you'll be regretting that you didn't pay attention in class, tiger." He said, while I shrugged and turned away from him as he started ruffling through his locker.

Tiger was his nickname for me when he was irritated with me, and every time he said it, I felt the urge to punch him.

I rubbed my eyes and yawned as I glanced at my timetable.

I heard a bang and turned to face him. Laughter crawled through my body as I saw him rubbing his head, with his locker still wide open.

"How can you do that every time?" He glared daggers at me, wincing as he rubbed his head a little gentler.

"Not like you haven't done it, Ryan." He grumbled as he pulled a book out of his locker and slammed it shut. I chuckled quietly and he punched me in the shoulder as he turned to walk away, throwing his backpack over his shoulder.

"Hey, come on, Glen!" I exclaimed, "I was just kidding, come on!" He raised a paw near his face and flipped me off.

"Is it that time of the month again!?" I snapped as he turned a corner.

I growled quietly and adjusted my backpack, walking in the opposite direction. The hallways were pretty quiet, which surprised me, as more than two thousand people came to this school every day.

I bit my lip and folded my arms, "Where the hell is everyone...?" I trailed off as I turned a corner and approached the Art room.

I rested my paw on the knob and opened the door, just as the bell rung. I pulled the door open and walked inside, raising an eyebrow as I noticed a fox already in class, sitting near the back of the room and staring out the window, and a blue wolf at the front.

Mr. Krach - our teacher - was standing at the front of the class with a camera in his paws. The arctic fox was inspecting it, with a screwdriver in his second paw.

As I sat down in the back, only a few seats away from the other fox, I rested my backpack beneath the table, and took a few minutes afterward for granted, letting my eyes wander throughout the classroom.

It was definitely an Art room. There were pictures drawn and painted by students from this school, and a half-dozen wonderfully odd sculptures near the front door, and the massive window to the left of the desks, which were lined up irregularly, almost surrounding a single desk in the middle of the classroom.

I looked down at my desk, resting my arm on it, I dragged it across the desk, wiping the dust off before I rested my notebook atop of it. I opened it and studied it with a smirk, before leaning back in my chair.

The notebook was completely empty, devoid of any sketches or notes. I glanced to my left and noticed the fox that I saw when I entered once more. This time, he was looking back at me, with a tired expression on his face.

His magenta eyes were locked with mine for a few seconds before he quickly looked away from me, avoiding any more eye-contact. I looked away from him and sighed as other people started entering the class.

"Whose that guy?" I muttered to myself, before glancing back at him. He was sketching in a book on his table, and before I could get a closer look, Mr. Krach came to the middle of the room, with the camera in his paws, but no screwdriver.

"Good morning everyone," The class was filled with fifteen students, with all of them pulling out their books and pens.

"It is quite the good day, isn't it? A perfect day to go outside and take some pictures..." He folded his arms and glanced at the window, with the entire class following his gaze.

"Well, unfortunately, because of 'regulations', we can't do practical work on a Friday," He raised his paws and made physical quotes, with a grimace on his face.

I never understood that, myself, and he never gave us an answer as to why we couldn't do that. It's not like I wanted to actually take pictures, it's more that I wanted to screw around, kick a soccer ball around or something, but of course the school wants to deprive me of that.

"But, I do have an assignment planned for the weekend to make up for it. Take out your notebooks..." He paused.

"Looks like you've already done so," He rested atop of the desk in the center of the classroom, "Good. While the rest of you trail behind, I'll tell you all about the assignment,"

He folded his arms and gestured towards the window, "This week's theme, what was it, class?"

A panda bear sitting near the front raised his paw, and the teacher glanced at him. The panda lowered his paw and answered accordingly, "The Golden Hour, sir." The teacher nodded and grinned at the class.

"Thank you, Kyle. Yes, the golden hour," His voice faded into a mutter, "That beautiful period of time nearing a sunrise, and a sunset. You've seen them in pictures, and movies. That moment when the sun peeks beneath the horizon, giving off a beautiful glow that pokes through trees..." His grin faded, "And the time where the sun just nears the horizon, giving off a deeper and darker color, that makes beautiful patterns in the sky."

"Your assignment is simple," He smirked, "I want three pictures of the Golden Hour. All in different places. Simple, right?" The class murmured amongst themselves as the teacher continued, "Good. They're all due on Monday afternoon, period six." The teacher stopped talking about the assignment, then proceeded to speak about something that involved contrasts and colors. I rested my chin atop of my paw and stared into space, yawning and feeling my eyelids slowly close.

The class couldn't have gone fast enough, and thankfully, it was the last period of the day. I always felt a twinge of happiness at the last few minutes of school. I'd always spend those minutes thinking about what I'd be doing on the weekend.

Unfortunately, I didn't have anything planned, and Glen didn't seem to want to answer any of my phone calls, so I emptied my books out of my backpack and into my locker before I walked out of the school.

My thoughts drifted to my photography assignment as I walked outside, pushing past a few students, "There's a camera in my dresser." I muttered to myself. Now I'd just have to pull everything out of my dresser to find my crappy old camera. But for now, I was just going to catch the bus to my place, and get some rest. I might go out early tomorrow and go for a walk, I thought as I rested a paw near my thigh.

I could feel a bit of fat near my thigh that made me feel self-conscious, so I'd already decided what I'd be doing tomorrow.

I sighed and glanced down at my watch on my right arm. The school day had ended twenty minutes ago, and my bus still hadn't shown up. I was standing out the front, alone, until I noticed Glen's bus approach.

I narrowed my eyes and saw Glen resting in the front seat, with a big grin on his face. Glen's bus didn't get past before he sent me a message on my phone. I pulled it out and glanced down at it.

'Suck it, tiger.' I put my phone in my pocket and clenched my fists as his bus went straight past me. I sighed to myself and looked away from the bus, letting my eyes wander around the front of the school. I noticed the front doors swing open, and the fox from earlier was walking down the stairs, with a rather large bear behind him.

I recognized the bear immediately, especially in his all-stars football jersey.

The big; 'Chuck Tate'. The quarterback for our school's football team, and an all-around jackass. He stayed away from me, and he was always nice to me, but I always saw him as just an arrogant asshole who messes with people and can't take a punch.

He was laughing with his friends while shooting the fox a look every couple seconds. I was watching the fox intently as he walked down the stairs, and away from the front of the school, with the bear and some other football players following him. The fox turned to look at them, then walked away. The bear and the other football players laughed amongst themselves as the fox left.

I sighed and shook my head. But during all of this, I hadn't realized that my bus had stopped right behind me, and by the time I had turned around, it was already pulling away. My eyes widened as the bus pulled away from me. I thought that I could catch up to it, but I just lost interest and swore to myself.

"Guess I'm walking," I grumbled and walked away from the front of the school. I looked in the direction that the fox went, noticing the bear and the other football players sitting on the curb. My house was in that direction anyway, so I decided to go down this road instead.

I folded my arms and approached them with a small smile on my face, "Hey Chuck." I said, in a quiet tone. Chuck looked up at me and smirked.

"Ryan. The 'big' Ryan Wilkin himself," He inspected me, "What's up? Glen say more stupid shit about you?" I shook my head.

"Nah, he's just basking in the glory that is a bus seat," I chuckled quietly, "I was just wondering who that fox was earlier, that went past here?" Chuck grinned.

"Not sure of the name, but he's in my Math class," He replied, "He's been going to this school for a few years, though. That's all I really know." How had I not noticed that fox if he'd been here for years? I knew pretty much everyone that went to this school. Guess that fox was part of the minority that I didn't know.

"Why do you ask?" Travis - another football player, a brown bear, just like Chuck - asked, a frown on his face, "Did he say somethin' to ya?" I shook my head and unfolded my arms.

"No, was just curious of who he was." I shrugged.

Chuck scoffed, "Well, don't waste your time."

"What makes you say that?" Chuck looked back at me with a confident expression.

"If there's one thing I admire about that weirdo, it's that he keeps well away from everyone," Chuck said, "And none of us are complaining. He tends to keep away from us especially."

"Ah, that explains why I haven't met him before," I looked in the direction that the fox went, "I'll see you guys at the game next week, right? I may be a soccer player, but football is pretty fun to watch."

"Sure, sure," Travis chuckled, "And bring a girl or somethin', man. I know at least a dozen vixens that want you in bed with them." My eyebrows furrowed and I chuckled quietly.

"You're like a chick-magnet, dude," Travis smirked, "Plus, vixens are real good in bed I hear."

"We'll see," I said my goodbyes and started walking away from them. My home was only a few blocks from the school, so I didn't mind walking that much. I was just really tired and didn't feel like waiting another hour for another bus, or walking home.

I didn't see the fox on my way home, so I pushed the thoughts about him away and opened the front door to my house. The exterior was painted white, with a grey garage door. It was a two-story house, with a timber door, and the interior was painted in a gross coffee color, "Hey, I'm home." I said as I closed the door behind me.

The house was filled with boring and colourless furniture, with the exception being a few colourful paintings hanging in the hallway that was done by my little brother when he was really young. My room was another story, though. I purposefully filled it with colourful furniture because of how boring the house was. I had pictures of tigress models strewn across the room, with some just above my bed, and a window near the back of the room that had a good view of the backyard, and the countryside behind it.

I heard a pair of footsteps approaching quickly. I glanced at the stairs and saw my little brother walking down them. He looked up at me with a tired expression. He was holding his phone tightly in one paw, and a box in the other. My father had forced him to do some cleaning out in his room before his birthday came around so that there would be room for more toys.

"Ryan, you're back," My brother was pissed. I had forgotten that he wanted me to come home earlier from school to help him out, because he had plans to go out at four thirty, which was only half-an-hour away at this point.

"Took long enough." He had a hint of anger in his tone.

"I'm really sorry, kiddo," My ears flattened against my head, "I forgot to come home earlier...and then I missed my bus. But I'll help you until you need to go, that alright, Gabe?"

"Well, sure," My brother's innocent smile returned, "Dad doesn't get home for another hour, but I could use your help." He started walking back upstairs. I followed him closely until we made it to the second floor. He rested a paw on his door and walked inside, with me just after him. I shut the door behind us and sat down beside the door.

"You'll be in high-school next year," I smirked at him, "Thirteen...you're growin' up way too quick, kiddo." I ruffled my brother's head fur and grinned as I saw his cheeks light up in an embarrassed blush.

"Only five days till I turn thirteen," He smiled at me. I started helping him clean up his room, stuffing some of his old toys into a few cardboard boxes that I had marked with a permanent marker a few days before.

"I wonder what you'll get me for my birthday." I'd actually forgotten what I was going to get him, but after a few minutes of going through his toys, I was quickly reminded.

My brother and his friends had just gotten into video games. And as I rummaged through his toys, I noticed a green GameBox (G-Box, for short) resting underneath his bed. I saw a small box beside it, and another small box, that had a few cords coming out of it. I glanced at my brother with a raised eyebrow, as he picked up a box and rested it beside his bed.

He looked at me, then frowned, "What's with the look? Did you find something incriminating?" His frown turned into a grin, and I found myself returning the grin as I pulled out the G-Box.

"Don't you still use this?" I asked, "It used to be downstairs. You've had this for years." His ears flattened and he sat down on the floor, resting his back against a nearby dresser. I put the G-Box down and frowned at him.

"You okay, kiddo?" I asked, tilting my head.

"Eh. I know you gave it to me...and I know that this thing is an antique..." I rolled my eyes at him.

"It's seven years old, not fifty," I retorted, "And it's still playable! It isn't broken...wait, did you break it?" He raised his paws with a quick denial.

"No, no!" He exclaimed, "My dad caught me playing this game where you shoot people...which is pretty much every game ever. To my surprise, mom came over and said I was allowed to play it," He continued, chuckling slightly, "Then...dad started yelling, and before I knew it, I was unplugging it and bringing it up here."

"Now it's gathering dust under your bed?" My ears lowered, "Aww, I'm sorry kiddo."

"I love this thing," He gestured to the console, "Really. But I can't play it, not downstairs..."

"You can always use my TV. When I'm not studying, or sleeping of course," He beamed at me and stood up. I stood up and he hugged me tightly, "Phew! Tight hugs are good hugs." He nodded and nuzzled my chest. I stroked his head gently and he pulled away.

"Come on," I said, pushing the G-Box underneath the bed, "Let's get back to work, kiddo."

The half-hour went by quickly, but so did the room. We'd cleaned up the majority of his toys and the room was borderline spotless. Gabe thanked me and jogged downstairs. I followed him as he walked outside and stood at the door as I watched him get in the car with his friend.

"Be back at seven!" I exclaimed. He waved at me as the car pulled out of the driveway and down the street.

I walked back inside and closed the door. I had a half-hour until my father arrived. I sat down on the couch and stared at the ceiling. I couldn't figure out anything to do while I was lying there, so the time passed by quickly. Soon enough, the front door opened, and my father walked in. I glanced at him, "Hey, dad."

"Ryan," His voice was deep, and his tone suggested that he was uninterested, "When is your mother coming home?" His dark blue eyes locked with mine.

"She should be back soon," I answered, "She left you some food in the fridge, I'm sure." My father nodded and walked past me.

He was a tiger, like me, but had less muscle, and more fat in his stomach. His voice was deep, and loud, but I wasn't scared of him. My brother was, though. That's why he did everything that my father told him to do.

He was scared of him.

Not just of his father, but of what punishments he would receive if he didn't follow his father's orders.

I laid there, pondering all of that, and before I knew it, mom had arrived home. A pair of brown eyes peered over the couch with a frown. It was mom.

She smiled and pet my head, "Hey Ryan," She smiled, "Dinner's on the table. It may be leftovers, but you like your potatoes!" I rolled my eyes with a smile and nodded, pushing myself off the couch.

Dinner went by quickly, with some small-talk filling the silence. I waved them off and walked up the stairs, just as the clock struck seven. I walked into my room and sat on my bed, taking off my socks and stretching my arms over my shoulders.

As if on cue, I heard the front door downstairs open, followed by my father's muffled speech. Gabe was back from whatever he was doing, and it didn't seem like my father was happy.

The night went by without any trouble. I brushed my teeth and sat at my desk in my room, glancing at my clock.

It was only a few minutes after nine, but I was exhausted. I sighed and glanced at my dresser. I was planning to stay up tonight and work on some stuff on my computer, but I was nearly passing out due to exhaustion. I was mentally slapping myself for not sleeping during photography so I could've stayed up an hour longer.

I sighed and approached my dresser, opening the top drawer. I rummaged through it and eventually found my old FurKon camera. I blew the dust off of it and rested it atop of the dresser, closing the top drawer straight after, "I'll go out at...six in the morning, and get some pictures of the sunrise." I said to myself as I hooked my claws at the hem of my shirt and pulled it off.

I glanced at myself in a mirror and smirked. True, I was bulky, and I worked out every now and then, but I was still slightly chubby. It wasn't noticeable by others, but it was to me.

"Not bad," I said to myself as I switched off my desk lamp and trudged over to my bed. The light switch was just to the right of the bed, so when I crawled underneath the covers and made myself comfortable, all I needed to do was outstretch my arm slightly and switch off the light.

I adjusted my pillow and rested my head atop of it with a smile. I exhaled and closed my eyes. I found it hard to sleep that night, which frustrated me immensely. I kept thinking about that fox that was in my photography class, and Glen, who I wanted to punch in the face for that text he sent me.

Both thoughts made me smile, as I finally found a comfortable spot and sunk into the bed.

My head slowly found a spot where it sunk into the pillow, and my eyes slowly closed, leaving me in beautiful darkness and peace.

I let out a small smile before I let sleep take over me.

Nate

"God-damn it, Shelby, I was trying to sleep!" I was shouting through the phone as I was walking to my next class. The hallways were filled with dozens of students moving to their next class, but I needed to make this phone call before Photography, my last class of the day.

"All you needed to do was tell us to shut up," My older brother, Shelby, was on the line. He'd come home late the night before with a half-naked male panther, and a female wolf, "Got somethin' against me?"

"I couldn't give a shit if your bi or whatever you call it," I rolled my eyes, "I just wanted to let you know that Tasha gave me a mouthful," I grumbled, adjusting my bag as I turned a corner. The Art room came into view, "Big sis doesn't like hearing bed-springs all night. And neither do I."

"She's such a grouch, Nate," Shelby muttered. I never had anything against him, or what he did. I just didn't like it when he did stuff with me in the room. And I didn't like getting shouted at by my sister, "You really need to tell her to take a chill pill."

"You do it," I sighed, "She scares me. And I got class. We'll talk later."

"Not going into that uncharted territory, she hates me, man," I heard him let out a sigh, "Talk to you on Sunday," I said goodbye and hung up as I walked into the Art room. I noticed Mr. Krach standing at his desk at the front of the room.

He looked up at me and flashed me a smile, "Nate! Good to see you, kid," His smile faded into a frown, "Class doesn't start for another five minutes." I shrugged and approached him with a sigh.

I rested my backpack onto a nearby table and opened it. I started rummaging through my backpack before my paw found something. I peered into my bag and noticed my paw grasping my broken camera.

I pulled it out of my backpack and handed it to the teacher with a frown, "I dropped this yesterday. Figured you'd be able to help me, sir?" The teacher nodded and glanced at it.

"Sure, just needs a little screwin'," He chuckled and approached his desk. He opened the top drawer and pulled out a green-handled screwdriver.

He waved me away, "Go ahead and sit down. Take out your notebook. I'll sort your camera out." I thanked him with a small smile, grabbed my back, and walked to the back of the classroom.

I sat in the back and took out my notebook, just as the bell rang. A couple of other students walked into the classroom, followed by the rest of the class. I glanced to my right and noticed a tiger sitting nearby who kept glancing at me every few seconds. I looked out of the window and cleared my throat, avoiding eye-contact as best as possible. He looked strong, so I assumed that he was part of the football team.

I'd spent the last few years making no name for myself and keeping to myself, so I didn't want to start anything with anyone. Even this tiger, who I'd never met before.

Mr. Krach lectured us about contrast, and he complained about not being able to do practical stuff on a Friday before the bell rang and he let us go. As I grabbed my gear, the teacher grasped my jacket and handed me my camera.

I switched it on and beamed as it roared to life right in front of my eyes.

"Thanks so much, sir! You're a darn miracle." I exclaimed, grinning like an idiot. He smiled at me and pat me on the shoulder before I walked out of the classroom and towards the front doors.

My smile faded as I pushed the doors open and walked down the stairs. I could feel a heavy breath on my shoulder, followed by heavy footsteps. I could hear a low growl.

Chuck Tate, of course. One of the football players at my school. He was slowly following me down the stairs, and as I peered over my shoulder, I noticed a couple of his football buddies walking alongside him.

I grumbled to myself and walked away from the stairs, stealing a glance at the tiger from before. I quickly looked away and increased my pace until I felt a paw on my shoulder.

"Hey weirdo," Chuck looked me in the eyes with a wide grin, "I believe you and I have something to settle?"

"Bullshit we do," I grumbled, "I don't even know who you are." Chuck's friends laughed and I turned to face them, "Just leave me the hell alone, jerkwad." I snarled at them and inserted my earphones.

I smiled at them as I switched my music on and their insults faded into nothing. I could see their lips moving, but no words came out. I waved them off and proceeded to walk away from the school.

After a few seconds, the music faded into obscurity and I felt the need to switch it off. I switched the music off and took one earphone out, pausing for a second. I still had a subscription to an online audio-book company. I walked across the street and looked down at my phone after making it to the other side. I scrolled through the books and authors until I found a free story that I hadn't had a glance at yet.

I didn't even look at the title. I just pressed my finger against it, and before I knew it, a low and husky male narrator was reading the beginning of the book. I sighed and felt my stress about the football players slowly melt away as I let the words sink in, and continued walking down the street.

My house was only half a dozen blocks from the school, so it only took an hour to get there. I noticed my sister out the front of the house, her back towards me. I bit my lip and walked inside without her noticing. I sighed and gently closed the door behind me.

Shelby and I lived with our sister, Tasha. My mother passed away when I was four, and my father dumped us at my aunt's place until my sister was old enough to get her own place.

She practically rules this place with an iron fist, but it's either, live here, or don't live anywhere. I sighed and walked to my room, pushing the door open with a sigh as I entered.

I tossed my backpack beside my bed and looked over at the other side of the room. I shared a room with Shelby. His bed was bigger than mine and messier. I laid on my bed, staring at the ceiling and biting my lip. My paw trailed down my body and into my pants. I rested a paw on my sheath and tightened my grip with a smirk. I froze as I heard groaning, and turned to my left.

I grimaced as I saw Shelby lying there beside a girl, and a guy, "The people he mentioned on the phone..." I grumbled, lying on my bed with a sigh and taking a paw off my sheath.

I glanced at the door, and before I knew it, my sister was standing there.

I was sixteen, and she was twenty-two. My brother was a little older than me, almost at twenty, but our sister acted like she was in her late thirties. She controlled the house and forced us to pretty much do everything.

Fortunately for us, though, she seemed in a good mood this afternoon. She smiled at me and led me downstairs before gesturing towards the kitchen, "I made some dinner. I know it's early..." I waved her off.

"It's almost six, it's cool," I walked into the kitchen, noticing plates resting atop of the kitchen counter. I grabbed the one with considerably less meat and wandered into the living room. I sat on the couch and switched on the television before I got stuck into my food. My sister sat beside me, and we switched the channel to Crime, "I don't know how you can watch this." My sister was addicted to crime shows.

She kept saying that she liked the forensics, but I kept cautious about the whole situation. It creeped me out immensely, and it worried me. But I dared not say anything, otherwise, I'd be feeling the back of her hand. And that's a whole other story to tell.

Shelby came downstairs a short time later, with the guy. The girl was nowhere to be seen, "Didn't make any food for our guests?" Shelby walked past the couch. I got a closer look at the guy he was with. It was a panther, with deep blue eyes.

He winked at me as he followed Shelby into the kitchen, "Ooh, Derek. Hands off."Shelby giggled.

I shuddered and looked at the television, gasping as I noticed that the people on TV were re-enacting a torture scene.

"Okay, I'm gonna eat outside..." I grabbed my plate, grimacing as I wrapped my paws beneath the plate, and walked out of the living room. I could hear my sister chuckling as I left, and my older brother's quick giggle as I pushed open the back door and shuffled outside.

I exhaled and found myself sitting on a deck chair, with my plate resting on a small table beside me.

Our backyard was small and compact. It had a good size pool, but it made the backyard look smaller than the house itself. It was surrounded by a huge white fence, but the pool had no fence around it. From where I was sitting, with my chair against the back of the house, my foot could reach the side of the pool, and I'm only a little higher than five foot.

I finished my food pretty quickly after sitting down, so I just laid there and sighed as I looked up at the sky. How could my brother be so confident with himself? Being bi, or whatever...and he got really good grades at school! Hardly ever got harassed!

And there I was, ignoring everybody at my school, just so I didn't get picked on for any reason. Because I had tons of reasons to be harassed.

The feminine way I walked, how I loved English so much I took three separate writing classes for the first semester of tenth grade, or how that rumour of me 'banging' a twelve-grade fox circled around the school when I was thirteen.

Now, I was sixteen. I thought after turning sixteen, things would change. I would feel more confident, go out drinking, go to parties, socialise, get a girlfriend, too. But I just couldn't seem to achieve any of those things. I rubbed my eyes and sat up, my legs dangling over both sides of the chair. I couldn't think about this stuff anymore, I needed some sleep. I rubbed my shoulders and shivered as I felt a chill run over my shoulders.

The cold was starting to pick up anyway, so I grabbed my plate and trudged back inside, turning the lock on the door right after me. My brother grinned at me as his friend - Derek - and himself walked in the direction that I'd come from. The girl that was lying in Shelby's bed walked downstairs and was out the front door within a matter of seconds.

Shelby turned the lock on the back door and went into the backyard with the panther. I walked into the living room after resting my plate in the sink, along with my cutlery, then I glanced at the couch. I saw my sister, still sitting there, and still watching the crime channel. I avoided looking at it as I approached the back of the couch, "I'm gonna go to my room." I said. I didn't get a response, so I just muttered to myself and walked to my room.

I walked inside and took off my shirt, glancing at my clock after I did so. It was only a few minutes after seven, and I wasn't tired yet. I sat at my desk and tapped my finger against the timber. I bit my lip and took out a piece of paper.

I closed my eyes and tried to remember my old friend, Seth. He used to write all the time. And he would constantly try to get me to write something, just to see what I could do.

I sighed and rested my pen on the page. Maybe I could write something short, and sweet. Maybe I'll show it to Shelby and see what he thinks. I sighed and slowly dragged my pen across the paper, making out a few words, "Once upon a time there was..." I trailed off, groaning as I couldn't figure out anything to add to that sentence.

An hour passed. My bin beside my desk was filled with screwed up papers. Shelby hadn't come back yet from whatever he was doing, and my sister didn't bother me. The clock struck eight, and I yawned for the first time that night.

But after starting something, it's almost impossible for me not to finish it.

So after another hour of continuous writing, I put down the pen and exclaimed in triumph. I'd written a five-page short story involving a pool, and a small competition involving an otter and his friend.

I sighed to myself and rubbed my paws together, "Not bad. I'll show this to Shelby tomorrow..." I yawned and stretched my arms behind my head.

I switched off the light and crawled into bed. I turned away from the wall and made myself comfortable just as the door opened. Shelby came inside, alongside the panther from earlier. I kept my eyes closed, but I left just enough room for me to be able to see what was going on.

Shelby was looking at me, then he gave his friend a gesture, as he rested a finger on his lips. He giggled and slammed his lips against the panthers. I groaned quietly and turned away from them, facing the wall. I could hear bouncing bedsprings behind me and I felt butterflies in my stomach.

I didn't have anything against him, I already said that. I just wanted to get some sleep so I could get up early enough tomorrow to take some pictures for Photography class. I closed my eyes and felt my breathing slow before I fell asleep.

I woke up early the next morning. I put on a green shirt, a black jacket and a pair of jeans, before snatching my camera off the desk and grabbing my phone. I walked out of my room and down the stairs, trying my best not to make a sound as I approached the front door and walked outside.

It wasn't dark outside, but the sun hadn't risen yet. I adjusted my jacket and shut the door behind me. I walked away from my house and looked down the street to the left. I sighed, attached my camera to a chain and wrapped it around my neck as I turned to walk down the street. I inserted my earphones into my ears and attached them to my phone.

I scrolled through my phone and smiled as I opened the audio-book app I was using yesterday and pressed my finger against it. Once more, just like yesterday, I walked down the street, letting the words from the book melt into me. I grasped my camera in my paws after a few minutes passed. I walked out of my street, and into another one, which had a better view of the sunrise.

The sun was peeking over the horizon, and it shone through the trees in front of it. I smirked and knelt down on the cement, switching on the camera and resting it in front of my eyes. I tried to get a good spot and eventually found a good one, before pressing my finger against the side of the camera and taking the picture. The satisfying click gave me a smile as I lowered the camera. I looked down at it and scrolled through the picture's I'd taken until I spotted the one I just took.

I grinned, "Looks good..." My ears perked as I heard somebody clearing their throat beside me. I looked up and before I knew it, I'd locked eyes with the tiger from my Photography class. We looked at each other for a few seconds before I broke the silence, "...hello?" I raised an eyebrow, jumping to my feet.

"That's a nice sunrise," He folded his arms and looked in the direction of the picture I'd just taken, "You're in my photography class, right? You're working on the assignment Mr. Krach told us to do?" I nodded in response to this and rested my camera on the chain once more.

"Yeah," I replied. He was engrossed in the sunrise, "One picture out of three." He was wearing his backpack. He rested his backpack on the ground and pulled his camera out of it.

"Mind If I take one too?" He asked, in a bored tone.

I rolled my eyes, "Sure. It's not like I own the sun." He knelt beside me and spent a few seconds trying to find a good spot to take the picture. I watched the tiger do that, with a small smile creeping onto my lips, "You have fun with that. I'm gonna go now..." I heard his camera click after I turned away and started walking.

"Wait," My ears perked. I turned around, only to see the tiger jogging after me. I frowned as he started walking alongside me with a big grin on his face, "You've been going to Port Alton High for like, three years right?" I nodded, raising an eyebrow.

"I've never seen you before, how would you know?" I grimaced at him.

"I asked Chuck," He replied. I rolled my eyes and muttered to myself, "I know, the football player. But he's never lied to me before."

"So what if I've gone there for a few years? I don't even know who you are," I muttered, turning onto another street. I could finally feel the warmth of the sun against my fur. I cursed to myself as the tiger wouldn't leave me alone, "What? What do you want?"

I stopped in my tracks and looked at him. He stopped in front of me, and I felt my ears lower. Now that I had a chance to look at him again, I noticed that he was significantly taller than me. Half a foot taller, maybe? But I felt extremely small when I stood in front of him. He sighed and rubbed his shoulder, muttering something under his breath as he extended his paw. Something told me that he was forcing himself to do that, due to how hesitant he was to extend his paw.

I looked down at his paw, "Ryan," He said, smiling at me. I'd spent the last few years trying to keep away from people for many reasons, and I was worried that if I had said anything to this guy, it would've backfired. But if I refused to shake his paw and say anything, he might've told his friends or something. So, I swallowed my courage and extended my paw. He grabbed it tightly and shook it with a rough smirk on his face, "Ryan Wilkin."

"Uh, Nathan Clark..." I said in a quiet tone, "Call me Nate, though, please..." He nodded and retracted his paw from me. He gestured down the street, at the local coffee shop; Fennec Bros.

"Wanna grab some coffee or something?" I glanced at him and raised an eyebrow. I pulled out my phone and looked at the time, then looked back at him, I still had a few hours before I was expected back at home. I rubbed my paws together in an unexplainable nervous state before looking over at the coffee-shop he was gesturing towards down the street.

His ears lowered, "I'll buy." I couldn't say no to that. I grin crept onto my face and I unfolded my arms.

"How can I say no to a free coffee?" I took out my earphones and switched my phone off before I started walking down the street with the tiger.

Ryan

Now I was walking beside this fox I'd seen for the first time yesterday and for some reason, I was going to get some coffee with him. I didn't know him, and he didn't know me, he seemed cool, though, but really shy. Almost every time I glanced at him, he avoided eye-contact and tried his best to look like he was bored. I noticed a few students that were on the football team walking down the opposite side of the street, with Travis among them. I raised my paw and waved at them sheepishly as I continued walking alongside the fox.

Nate glanced at the football players and frowned, looking away from them. My eyebrow furrowed as he quickened his pace, and rested his paw on the door to the coffee shop. He held it open and I walked inside, without saying anything more. He walked in then shut the door behind him.

It wasn't Starbucks, but the coffee here was a pretty damn good alternative, plus, it also had that country feeling, and some of the food here was home-made.

Nate approached the counter and pressed himself against it. I stood beside him and did the same, resting my arm against the counter with a confident smirk on my face.

Before I could even offer to pay, he handed a twenty dollar bill to a fennec behind the counter, "Just the usual, Finn." The fennec nodded and opened the register, pausing as he glanced at me, holding the bill in his paw.

He spoke in a gruff tone, that caught me off guard. Usually, Marissa - a female wolf who was working there part-time - was behind the counter, "I assume this guy wants somethin' too?" Finn eyed me up and down, "What'll you have?"

"Just uh...get me a milkshake," I tilted my head and glanced at the menu above the counter. It was a big chalkboard strewn across the wall, which had many different color chalk drawings on it, and the food and drinks that were served written across it in pink, "Vanilla."

"Malt?" The fennec asked, his ears perking.

Nate glanced at me and folded his arms, "I don't like it, myself. But maybe you will." I shrugged and tapped my finger against the side of the counter.

"Sure, why not." I nodded. The fennec nodded and put the bill in the register, before handing over the change to Nate. Nate pocketed the money and turned to look at the tables in the cafe. It was almost empty, except for an old couple near the back, and a small group of elementary school kids giggling together on the biggest table.

I pointed out a table resting near the front door. Nate nodded and pushed past me gently, then proceeded to walk away from the counter and towards the table.

I followed him, and we sat down opposite each other. Nate rested an elbow on the table, then rested his chin atop of his paw.

His eyes were focused on something outside of the window, but his head was still pointing towards me.

I raised an eyebrow and relaxed into my seat, my eyes following his gaze. He appeared to be staring at a parked car outside, a Cobra, I think.

"You alright there?" I raised an eyebrow, "You bought me a coffee, might as well talk for a bit." It took a few seconds, but he finally looked at me. The Cobra outside pulled away, and our eyes met.

"Alright, so..." He sighed, "Are you part of the football team or something?" I raised an eyebrow at this, and before I could explain, he continued talking, "I've been through this before. A few years ago, and it seems things haven't changed."

I sighed, "Can't someone invite you out for a coffee without strings attached?" In all honesty, I wasn't sure as to why I'd invited him out for coffee. I guess it was because I hardly knew him, and we pretty much sat beside each other in Photography class.

"Then again, I could use some help for Photography..." I could see a smile creep onto his muzzle.

"Funny," The corners of his mouth lifted slightly higher as I let out a quick chuckle.

"You mentioned that you've been through this before?" He sighed and shook his head, his smile slowly fading.

"Eh, not exactly the same as what's happening now. Just...just been told that people were my friends, then shit happened," He looked down at the table, rubbing his paws together, "Pranks, lies, stuff like that."

I nodded and glanced at the counter. The fennec was still working behind the counter, with a cloth in his paw, he was scrubbing the counter up and down, "You know that guy?" I tilted my head in Finn's direction, then glanced over at Nate with a frown.

"Yeah," He responded, "Finn's a family friend. He gives us discounts sometimes. He's a good guy." He smiled at me and tapped his fingers on the table. He extended a paw and grasped a sheet of paper lying on the table. It was a coupon for a free coffee.

"Someone must've left that behind." I watched him snatch it.

"Mine now," He slipped it in his pocket. I felt a smile creep onto my face. He returned the smile and brushed some hair away from his eyes, "Don't eye me, this is my coupon." I shook my head and held my paws in front of me.

"I'll be sure not to," I smirked. Nate sighed quietly as Finn came around the counter and approached us. The fennec was about half my size, so when he arrived at the table, he had to get up on the ends of his toes just so he could slide the drinks onto the table.

"Oh, thanks, Finn." He nodded at me and walked away without another word.

I pulled the milkshake close to me and took a sip. I noticed that Nate was waiting for me to finish, so after a few seconds, I stopped drinking.

I savoured the taste on my tongue and exhaled softly, "This tastes good." I gave him a thumbs up and he started drinking.

I started casually drinking the milkshake, while he drunk his a little less casually. It only took a few seconds for him to rest his milkshake on the table and hold his head, while letting out a loud groan of pain, "Welp, that's what you get for drinking that so quickly."

"I got excited!" He exclaimed. After he lowered his paws, he took another sip and I rolled my eyes. He and I continued talking after that. We spoke about books, and the latest novel he was reading.

"It's about the old spaceship underneath Area 51," He'd said, "And these people found it and turned it into a club." I'd rolled my eyes at this. We then spoke about hobbies, and I realized that we were not similar at all. He swims at the local pool often, reads tons, loves Photography, and hardly talks to people, while I spend most of my time at my house, watching television, and I hate Photography.

He'd already guessed that I was a social butterfly, and he wasn't wrong.

An hour passed since we'd arrived at the coffee shop, and we were starting to run out of conversation topics. He'd been watching me the whole time, though, with a big smile on his face, "Where are you going after this?"

"Well, not sure," I shrugged, "I still have a couple hours. What about you?"

"I was planning on heading to the pool," He tilted his head, "I've got a pool at home, but I don't really like using it. It's gross, too cold and we don't have a snack stall on stand-by."

I laughed, "It would be good to have one of those."

"Then I was gonna take a bus home." I bit my lip and looked down at the table, a thousand thoughts running through my head at once.

He seemed like a nice guy, and maybe I could even become friends with him. He seemed interesting enough, and his company was undeniably nice to have.

"Can I come? To the pool I mean," He raised an eyebrow at this, "I want to see what you can do. If you go the pool all the time, you would've learned a few things." He nodded.

"Well, that isn't wrong," He chuckled quietly, "Sure, then. It's the pool on Fourth Avenue, five blocks from here." I grabbed my backpack and nodded. He got up from his seat and waved at the fennec behind the counter, before walking towards the door. I held the door open for him and he walked through. I could see him smirking as I followed him out and shut the door behind him.

On the way to the pool, we'd gone into dozens of different topics. From school to politics, and pretty much everything in-between.

The pool came into view. I'd never actually been to the public pool, so this would be a first for me. It was an indoor pool, but it had a small pool on the outside.

As we got closer, I felt my eyes widen further. The building was completely blue, save for a beautiful mural on the side of the building, that depicted a dolphin and a whale chasing after a small group of fish.

He opened the door and walked inside, with me by his side. It wasn't too crowded at the pool, but a dozen or so voices echoed throughout the building.

Nate reached into his pocket, but I smirked and waved him off.

"I got this," I approached the front counter and raised an eyebrow as I saw a pair of tall blue ears, but no body. I peered further over the counter and noticed a small blue bunny standing there, "Ma'am?"

"Oh!" She exclaimed, gasping, "One moment!" She grabbed something from beneath the counter. I noticed it was a stool. She rested it in front of the counter and stood on top of it, so I could see her completely.

I smiled at her, "Hi." I handed her the money and gestured to Nate. She smirked and put the money in the register. She raised her paw above mine and dropped the change into it.

"Thanks." She nodded and jumped down from the stool. I chuckled quietly and turned to face Nate, but he wasn't standing there anymore.

He stood at the side of the pool, with me only a few steps behind him. I rested my backpack against a nearby wall and grabbed a chair. I dragged a deck-chair over towards the pool and made myself comfortable. Nate grasped the bottom of his shirt and pulled it off gently. He turned to look at me, a small grin gracing his face.

His fur was beautiful, and a delight to look at. His entire body was covered in beautiful orange fur, except for a few patches here and there.

There was a large patch of white on his chest, the bottom of his left arm, and just above his crotch. I bit my lip as I could see a little bit of hair peeking out from beneath the hem of his pants.

He walked over and knelt down beside me, slipping his shirt beside my chair.

He took off his shoes and rested them there, alongside his socks, before he turned to look at the pool once more.

He jogged back to the pool and turned to look at me, "Sure you don't wanna get in?" I nodded in response, "Well. If you ever change your mind, you paid for _your_entry too!" He chuckled.

He quickly took off his pants and threw them in my direction. They landed beside his shirt, socks and shoes. I looked back up, only to see that he wasn't there.

I raised an eyebrow and grinned as I noticed his head bobbing in the water. The pool was an Olympic pool, so there was a lot of room to swim around without the fear of swimming into anyone. He rested against the side of the pool and looked around before he starting flipping around underneath the water.

He came back to the surface after a few seconds, with a smirk on his face. I cupped my paws over my mouth and exclaimed; "How long can you hold your breath?"

He looked at me as if I'd just insulted his family or something. He growled to himself and held his nose before he went underneath the water.

I pushed myself off the seat and stood up so I could see him more clearly. He was under the water for a minute, before I saw some bubbles appearing on the surface.

Another minute passed, and I stood there with folded arms, and an impressed smile on my face, "Hey!" I exclaimed, my eyes narrowing as he came back up to the surface, "That was awesome!"

"Well, I'm not an otter or anything, so I'm not _that_skilled," He chuckled quietly, "But I clean up okay." He grinned and made a gesture in my direction.

"What?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Why don't you jump in?" He asked, frowning slightly.

"Because I didn't bring any swimming clothes," I frowned, "And besides, I don't want to go home all soaking wet."

"I'm swimming in boxers, not swimming clothes," He grumbled, "Come on! Just jump in!" I hesitated, then looked around. He was staring at me, waiting for an answer. He wasn't going to let up, so I hooked my claws at the bottom of my shirt and pulled it off. His eyes trailed down to my chest, then back to my face.

"You sure you're not a football player?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I'm sure," I replied in a quiet tone. I took off my shoes and put them beside the chair, alongside my socks and shirt. I took off my pants and adjusted the hem of my boxers so they didn't hang low.

I didn't want to stand there, in case people were glancing in my direction, so I just dove into the water.

The voices that were echoing throughout the building were muffled as I went under the water. I opened my eyes and looked around under the water. I could see Nate's legs dangling near mine, so I grabbed them and pulled them down. I laughed as I saw Nate's face under the water, then gasped as I inhaled some water.

I pushed myself to the surface and coughed, rubbing my chest with a frown. Nate came up from under the water and scowled at me.

"You asshole!" He exclaimed, splashing me. I splashed him in return, and before we knew it, we were engaged in an all-out war of water.

He giggled and literally swum circles around me as he continued to splash me. I'd reached underneath the water and pulled him down again.

I'd pulled him against me, then pushed him away, splashing water against his face heavily until he raised his paws in defeat, "I give up, I give up!" I laughed and faked a maniacal chuckle as he raised an eyebrow.

"Race you to the other end of the pool," He said with a smirk, "Ready...set..." My eyes widened, and he waited a few seconds to let the idea sink in, "...set..." I growled quietly at him. I gasped as he rested his feet against the side of the pool, "GO!" He propelled himself through the water and I paddled after him.

I don't know how much time we were in there, but it was for a long time. I felt exhausted as I pushed myself out of the water and onto the side of the pool. Nate was still paddling in front of me, "Done already?" He asked, "Best out of four!"

"You totally cheated the first time!" I exhaled, panting heavily, "And besides, you're smaller, and have more...I dunno, experience." He rolled his eyes.

"Don't be a bad sport." He chimed as he went back under the water. I rolled my eyes and pushed myself to my feet, just as his head came out from underneath the clear water.

I adjusted my boxers and wrapped my arms around my back. I stretched and flexed for a few seconds before I noticed I was drawing attention. I glanced at Nate, but he was avoiding eye-contact with me, "I'm gonna head to the locker-room." Nate smiled at me and nodded.

I grabbed my backpack, clothes, and shoes as I approached the locker-room. At the doorway, a fox pushed past me. I growled at him and received one of my own as I walked into the locker-room. I rested my clothes atop of a locker, alongside my backpack, and walked into the showers.

There weren't individual stalls. They were like prison or school showers, that everybody shared. It lacked privacy yes, but it was easily accessible, and you could still talk to your friends while washing yourself down.

I exhaled and switched on the shower near the end. I sighed as the water sunk into my fur. I rested my back against the wall and started cleaning myself, running my paws through my thick fur. It would take a good long while before my fur would dry, but the warm shower was worth it. I closed my eyes and bit my lip, slowly dragging my paw down my body and to my thigh.

I felt my paw rest on my flaccid member, a small grin slowly creeping onto my face.

I looked at the door, then looked around the locker-room. Nobody was there.

I slowly started running my paw along it, with it hardening in my paw.

I bit my lip and pressed my back against the wall a little harder. I started to pant slowly as I continued stroking my member, a little faster and rougher than when I'd first began. I closed my eyes and tried to focus on something that I could get off to.

I gasped as the first image that came into my head was that damn fox. Nate. My eyes widened and I released my member. I rubbed my eyes and groaned to myself. I'd spend the next few minutes trying to get him off my mind so I could get off myself but to no avail. I sighed to myself and continued washing until I didn't feel the urge to jerk off anymore.

I switched off the shower and sighed as I peered around the wall that separated the showers from the rest of the locker room. I noticed a towel rack near the door leading into the pool. There was a sign above it that read; 'Towel - $1.' I rolled my eyes and left the showers, covering my crotch with my paws as I approached the rack.

I bent down to pick it up. I stood back up straight and wrapped it around my waist as I went towards the lockers, where I'd left my clothes. I rubbed my eyes and glanced at the door. A few other guys were standing in front of the lockers, getting dressed. I cursed to myself as I realized that my boxers were completely soaked and I couldn't wear them.

"Guess I'm goin' commando," I whispered to myself as I dropped my towel and quickly slipped on my pants. I stretched before I snatched my shirt and slipped it on, followed by my shoes and socks. I ran a paw through my hair and tossed the towel in the direction of the rack, then proceeded to grab my backpack.

I approached the door, but before I could get outside, Nate walked in.

He and I looked at each other. I found it hard to look at him after what had happened in the shower, so I avoided eye-contact as best as I could, "Phone number?" I asked, in a quiet tone.

He seemed taken aback at this, but he smirked at me all the same. He fumbled through the pockets of his pants that he was holding in his paws, and he pulled out a slip of paper.

"I wrote it down, here," He handed me a slip of paper, "I got the paper and pen from the woman at the front desk." I glanced at the other side of the paper, and sure enough, it had the pool's logo written across it.

"I'll call as soon as I have time," I said as he walked past me. He smiled at me and waved at me, "I'll see you at school, then?" I nodded and turned to leave. I paused as I felt a paw tap my shoulder.

I turned to see Nate standing there, "Hey, thanks...for today," His tail was swishing back and forth. His tail was the same color of his body, completely orange, except for a white tip on the end, and a small patch of white near the base of his tail.

It was quite a long tail too, and it had a thick tip.

Must be a nightmare to clean it. I thought to myself with a grin.

"This was...cool. I feel like I've actually made a real friend." I extended a paw and he shook it.

"You're cool," I smirked, "I don't understand why everyone thinks your weird."

"People think I'm weird?" His smile faded into a frown as he lowered his paw.

"I'll talk to you about it later," I sighed and glanced at the door, "See you later?" He nodded and smiled at me. I waved goodbye to him and left the locker room. I thanked the woman at the front of the pool and walked outside.

I reached into the pocket of my pants and grabbed my phone. I cursed to myself, there were two missed calls. I opened my phone and winced as I saw my dad's number twice. I dialled his number as I started walking away from the pool. He answered on the fourth ring.

"There you are, Ryan," He grumbled, "I've called you twice."

"Sorry, got caught up," I replied as I crossed the road, "Grabbed some coffee and stopped by the pool."

"Why the hell didn't you answer when I called?" He growled lowly.

"Because I was in the pool," I raised an eyebrow, "Calm down, dad," He exhaled, then apologized accordingly, "What did you call for, anyway?"

"Your mother wanted you," He answered, "She said it was important, so come back immediately."

"Yes, father..." I sighed. We said our goodbyes and I hung up. I rubbed my temple and exhaled.

"Alright...let's see what he wants..." I rested my paws in my pockets and adjusted my backpack as I turned in the direction of home.

Nate

As I watched Ryan leave, I felt an awful feeling in my chest. I knew I'd be talking to him soon, but for some reason, I felt like we had more to talk about.

I stood around with an awkward frown, while I rested a paw on my shoulder. I waited until the other people had left the locker-room. I didn't really like how I looked, and didn't like the idea of showering near other people.

Eventually, I was alone in the locker room.

After I showered in the locker room, I let my clothes dry for a few more minutes before I slipped them on, followed by my socks and shoes.

I opened my locker and rummaged through it, smirking as I found an English textbook in the back of it, "I was wonderin' where you were."

I glanced to my left to see a beaver a few lockers down, speaking with another beaver. The first one returned my glance and nodded at me before I shut my locker and left with my arms folded.

I smiled at the woman behind the counter and left the pool. As I turned into the street, I stood face-to-face with Chuck and a few other members of the football team. I stepped back and unfolded my arms.

Chuck narrowed his eyes and folded his arms, while the other members of the team mirrored his actions, "Ryan went in there, right?" He raised an eyebrow, "Where'd he go, weirdo?" I avoided eye-contact with them and shrugged.

"Don't ask me," I grumbled, "I didn't see him in there." I stepped back as Chuck came closer, with the other members of the football team following him closely.

"You're there constantly," Chuck pointed an accusatory finger at me, "You would've seen him."

"Why are you even asking me?" I finally locked eyes with him, "You could go find him yourself and not waste my time." He growled at me and stepped forward, but before he could say or do anything more, I heard a car pull up beside me. Chuck and I glanced at the car, a grin appearing on my face, and an angry frown appearing on Chuck's.

I saw Shelby sitting in the driver's seat. I ran around the side of the car and jumped in the passenger seat. Chuck growled lowly at me as my brother flipped him off before he slammed his foot on the accelerator and pulled away from the curb.

"Hey, you alright? Looked like that asshole was gonna tear you apart." Shelby's eyes fell on me.

I shook my head, "I don't know what his deal is. But thanks for the save, anyway," I looked out of the window and rested my head against the glass, "I can always rely on you."

"Of course, you can," He laughed, "I am your brother after all."

I nodded and glanced at him again, "I noticed you out the front of the cafe," I said. His ears twitched and he frowned at me, "Were you spying on me, bro?"

"Look, all I saw, was that you were there with some big tiger," He shook his head, "I don't know him, who is he?" I didn't see the harm in telling him.

"Well, he goes to my school," I started, "He sits near to me in my Photography class. We met on a street while I was taking a picture this morning. He and I talked for a bit, and he invited me for coffee."

"Then why were you at the pool?" He bit his lip, "I didn't see him there, either."

"Were you stalking me at the pool as well?" My eyes narrowed. He shook his head as he slowed down and pulled into the driveway of our home. He switched off the car and took the keys out of the ignition.

"No, after the cafe I went to the movies with Derek," He replied, "You didn't answer me."

"Sorry," My ears lowered, "I told him I was going to the pool, and he suggested that he could come, so we went there. We swam for a while, screwed around, then he left." I could see the grin on his face and I winced.

"Not like that!" I growled at him, opening the passenger side door, "Weirdo." I slammed the door after me and walked inside the house, with Shelby trailing behind me.

I felt irritated at Shelby, but it immediately faded once I saw my sister standing in the living room. She was livid, and she was tapping her foot impatiently.

"What?" Shelby glanced at me, then at Tasha, "Did we forget something?" Shelby raised an eyebrow at her. My sister folded her arms and narrowed her eyes at him and gestured in the direction of the stairs while looking at me.

Shelby clenched his fists, as he knew that Tasha was angry at him, but he wasn't afraid of her. I, on the other hand, was terrified of her, so I didn't waste any time running up the stairs and into my room.

I shut the door behind me and sighed as I rested against the side of my bed, grumbling to myself.

A few minutes passed before my door opened and Shelby stood at the doorframe. He had a frown on his face and he was avoiding contact. I pushed myself to my feet, but he raised a paw and didn't say anything else.

I took this as a 'sit back down' gesture, so I did so, "Don't go down there," Shelby sighed, "Tasha's angry at me, so she'll probably take it out on you. Study for the night or something, it's not a good idea to head down there." I nodded and looked down at the floor.

I heard a 'goodnight', followed by the door closing quietly. I rubbed my eyes and got to my feet, peering over at my desk. I trudged over to the desk and sat on my old desk chair. I pulled it closer to the desk and switched on a small lamp resting beside a cluttered pile of books.

I pushed the books aside and pulled the camera off of my neck, resting it on the desk.

I smiled as I switched it on and opened the gallery in the camera, stopping at the most recent picture. The one of the beautiful sunrise, with the sun poking through the trees. I closed my eyes and I could feel the beautiful early morning chill brushing past my tail, and my tail picking up with the wind. My smile faded as I envisioned Ryan taking the same picture I took.

I just hoped that the teacher wouldn't notice the similarity.

"That's a nice picture." I heard Shelby's voice behind me, accompanied by the smell of noodles. I'd had them so often that I knew the smell off by heart. I smirked and turned to glance at my brother.

"You are the second person to say that to me. But thanks." I nodded at him, "And thanks for the food. I didn't want to go downstairs to make it when my sister's in that mood."

I didn't think that he understood how appreciative I was for taking the blame for whatever it was downstairs. I paused as I realized that he never told me what she was angry about.

Shelby handed me a spoon and rested it beside the bowl. He pet me on the shoulder and turned to leave, "Wait a sec," He turned back to look at me, his paw resting on the doorframe, "What's Tasha so pissed about?" He shook his head and looked down.

"Look, it's nothing to be concerned about," A small smile crept onto his face, "Let's just say she's blowing what happened out of proportion, like usual." He chuckled quietly, but it faded quickly, leaving us in an awkward silence.

I could tell that Shelby wanted to go, but I wanted to ask one last thing, "One last thing," I repeated, this time where he could actually hear it, "Does Tasha want us to go to church with her in the morning?" Shelby nodded in response.

"Yeah. She wants us to stay for the entire service," Shelby rolled his eyes, "You know, we don't have to do it," I shrugged and glanced at my noodles that were slowly getting cold, "I'm sure as hell not doing it. There's an event tomorrow that I don't want to miss."

"I know, but I don't mind." I wasn't a complete believer of god, but I still went to church. The president of the church was always kind to me, and he never pushed his beliefs onto anyone.

I paused as I realized Shelby wouldn't be at church with Tasha and me tomorrow, "Shelby. Please. Don't leave me with her."

"Just say you don't want to go," He shrugged, "Can't be that hard."

"It is!" I snapped, "I can't just say no to her!" He rolled his eyes and bit his lip.

"You'll have the courage to do that someday," Shelby shook his head, "Right?" I nodded and looked down. He pet me on the shoulder as I turned away from the door, said goodnight to Shelby, and went to work on my noodles.

After I finished them, I pushed the empty bowl aside and glanced at the picture on the camera once more. I felt a warm feeling on my chest just before I switched off the camera and rested it on the side of the desk.

I took out a sheet of paper and a pen. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and opened it, frowning as I saw that it was only a few minutes after four, and Ryan still hadn't called me. What if I'd called him? Would it be too soon? I put down the phone and started doodling on the paper, trying to push those thoughts away.

Not a lot of time passed before I felt my eyes slowly close. I rested my head on my desk and fully closed them, exhaling softly and breathing quietly. It had been a long day, both physically, and mentally, and I was too tired to get off my chair and sleep on my bed. Plus, I had to wait for the phone call from Ryan, I couldn't miss it. I couldn't.

I woke up some time later and rubbed my eyes. I glanced to my left and felt the paper sticking to the side of my face. I pushed my head off of the desk and pulled the paper off. I yawned and stretched my arms behind my head, before glancing at the clock on my phone.

It was half-past seven at night, "Oh, shit!" I exclaimed, "Hope I didn't miss any..." I didn't miss any calls, but before I could turn off the phone and calm down, the phone rang.

I stared at the number for a few seconds before I finally answered, "Hello?"

It was Ryan, "Hey! I was hoping this was the right number," He chuckled, "I was worried you gave me a fake number or something. How's it goin'?" My tail swished against the back of the chair, and I felt myself feel more comfortable with every word he spoke.

It took me a few seconds to come up with a response, "Eh, pretty good. Just been relaxing in my room for the past few hours."

"Me too," He exhaled, "After I got back, my father kinda sent me to my room. So I've been here for the past few hours too."

"What'd you do?" I raised an eyebrow.

"He said; 'I should be spending more time with people our own species, and not some dirty fox'," I felt my ears flatten while he laughed, "What a joke! I mean, for one, how the hell did he know you were a fox? And second, who gives a shit if you're a fox or not? You're cool." I smiled and looked down at the desk.

"Thanks," I muttered, "My sister got pissed at my brother for something, so he's kept me in our room all night for my 'safety'."

"'Our room'?" I could hear his confusion.

"I share a room with my older brother," I replied, "My sister's been taking care of us since mom died."

His tone lowered, "I'm sorry to hear that. How about your father? If you don't mind me asking." I winced and turned around in my seat, glancing at my bed. Above my bed, was a family picture. My father stood in the background, with all of us wearing suits, and my sister and mother wearing beautiful dresses.

I was standing at the back with my father. I was only four back then, with Shelby being only a few years older than me. He had a big toothy grin, and my father was laughing alongside me, while my sister and mother were grinning at the camera. We looked like such a happy family to the outside world, but things changed.

Ryan spoke, "Nate?" I shook my head, "Nate, you don't have to answer, it's fine."

"Eh, it's cool," I exhaled, "My sister said moved overseas with his girlfriend. Haven't heard from him since."

"Jeez, that sucks..." Ryan trailed off, "I'm sorry for bringing you down, man."

"It's cool, really," I assured him, my smile returning. A long silence ensued after that, and I felt like the conversation would end there. I had doubts about his motives, and why he wanted to talk to me, so I decided to pry a little further, but not too much, so I wasn't prying into his personal business.

But before I got a chance to, Ryan was already talking, "Look. You're probably thinking that this is some joke, and I wish I could convince you otherwise. I was nervous, and I saw you, and I just acted on it," He sighed, "I want us to be friends. Cause I feel like we both need a true friend that we can trust. Understand what I mean?"

I nodded in response, "Yeah, I do. Thanks, really. I'm just wondering why you chose me, that's all."

"Life is full of mysteries," I heard him grumble. I chuckled quietly and relaxed on my chair, "So, are you doing anything tomorrow? My dad is working on his car, so he'll want my help, but I can skip it if you wanna hang out."

I was taken aback by this for multiple reasons, but the main reason standing out to me was the fact that he wanted to hang out, again. So soon? It's only been a few hours since we'd done stuff together.

Wouldn't he get sick of me? I mean, I have a lot of problems, and I'm not really articulate, or good with words. I didn't want him to be bored of me so soon.

For some reason, though, I answered him in a happier tone, with my tail gently slapping the legs of my chair, "Well, my sister's taking me to church with my brother. So, I can't until about, four? She always stays late for some reason, and it's hard to leave when the church is like five kilometers out of town."

"Wait, which church does your sister frequent?" I closed my eyes and tried my best to remember the name, but couldn't think of it. Unfortunately, my flip phone didn't have any data remaining, so I couldn't research it. My brother and sister were still downstairs, so I didn't even consider going down there to ask them. I switched off the lamp and yawned.

"I'm not sure," I sighed, yawning once more, "But, there's a giant stone angel in the front. And the president of the church there is really nice."

"The Latter Day Saint place? The Mormon Church?" It snapped in my mind. He'd known the church's name, thank god, no pun intended.

"Yeah," I replied, "Heard of it?"

"Heck, I used to go to that church," I could hear a voice in the background, "One sec." I heard him shouting to a female voice for a few seconds, but I couldn't make out what they were saying.

"Sorry," His voice returned, "Mom's freaking out over something. I can talk for only another hour, then I gotta go." 'Only another hour'? Jesus, he really did want to talk to me. But I couldn't bring myself to complain.

I got off of my seat and laid down on my bed, resting the phone against my ear, "Making yourself comfortable there?" Ryan chuckled. I felt my face flush, he must've heard the bouncing bedsprings.

I laughed, and he started talking about Photography class, which eventually led to talking about the football team somehow. We spoke for an hour, then talked a little longer about our day at the pool, and how much I'd enjoyed it.

I wanted the call to last forever because he listened to every word I said, and I got to hear his opinion on a lot of things that were important to me.

"Thanks for the talk. Think we could meet up after church? There's this awesome thing at Beresford Park tomorrow afternoon." My ears perked.

"What's going on there?" I asked, rolling onto my side. I grabbed the phone and pressed it against my other ear, while my other one rested against the pillow.

"Not sure. But it could be fun, whatever it is," He chuckled, "What do you say?" I wasn't really keen on going to something unknown with someone I'd really only met today, but I felt safe and comfortable. And the idea of doing something else with the tiger put a smile on my face once more. I pushed the fears aside and answered without any further hesitation.

"Sure! How far is Beresford Park from..." I forgot. He had no idea where I lived. I closed my eyes and thought of the closest landmark. A movie theater, two blocks from my house, "...from the old movie theater?"

"Uh, about ten blocks, maybe? But I can get my mom to drive us there," I nodded in response, "If that's cool?"

"I'll be fine, my brother can give me a lift." I replied. He could, and I didn't want him to think I was freeloading, "I better let you go. But it was cool to talk." I closed my eyes and exhaled before we said our goodbyes, and I ended the call. I tossed the phone beside the bed and glanced at the clock resting against the wall near Shelby's bed. It wasn't even nine yet, and I was exhausted.

I turned to face the wall and stared at it with a smile on my face. This guy really wanted to be my friend. He seemed cool, and with all that muscle he's got, he could really help me out with the people harassing me! Maybe teach them a thing or too!

I paused, as I realized that I couldn't force him to hurt other people. But the thought of it put a smile on my muzzle.

I rubbed my eyes and curled up under the covers while contemplating what would happen tomorrow.

I hardly got any sleep, because I was so excited. I was in the shower for longer than usual, almost an hour, before I was forced out by my sister. I groaned as I had to slip on my suit for church, but my brother and sister got into an argument because he was wearing stockings on his arms. I took advantage of this and tossed my suit off, replacing it with a pink shirt, a black jacket and a pair of shorts.

My sister growled at me, but she didn't say anything else. As we walked out of the house, I could feel the heavy Australian heat against my fur.

It was forecasted to be the hottest day of the week, so I was happy that I took off my suit. I rubbed my shoulders and scurried towards the car, trying my best to avoid the rays bearing down on me.

I sat in the back of Shelby's Cobra, with my sister sitting beside me. She never sat in the front seat unless it was needed, because she knew what Shelby did in them. He overused the reclining features in both seats, and my sister was aware of the stains on the front of them.

Tasha folded her arms after she shut the door, "You know where the church is," She grumbled as Shelby got in the driver's seat. He turned the car on and pulled out the driveway, "Right? You know where it is?"

"Yes, Tasha," Shelby muttered as he turned out of our street and towards a narrow road that leads out of town. I rested my head against the window with my eyes half shut. My sister crossed her legs and tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to look at her and tilted my head.

"You alright, Nathan?" I rolled my eyes. She was the only person who ever referred to me by that name, and she only said it when she was mad, or confused by something. I nodded and shook her paw off, looking back out of the window with a sigh.

"Just leave him alone, Tasha," Shelby said, his ears flattening, "He's just tired, is all. He was tossing and turning all night last night." That wasn't a lie, either.

"Why? Are you alright, Nathan?" She asked once more.

"Quit calling me that, please..." I whispered.

"He obviously wants to be left alone, Tasha. Just mind your own business." Shelby muttered. I heard my sister let out a growl before I closed my eyes.

I must've been really loud last night, because Shelby is a very heavy sleeper, and he managed to hear me. As my ears lowered and my head tilted to the side, I tried my best to tune out the voices around me. They were muffled for a good long while, but I recognized Tasha and Shelby's voices.

I reopened my eyes as I started to hear shouting, "Look! I know where the hell I'm going!" Shelby snapped, tightening his grip on the steering wheel. You could've cut the tension with a knife.

Shelby and Tasha never got along, for many reasons, and that made going anywhere with them in the same car an absolute disaster, and it only caused further repercussions on myself once I'd get home from school.

With yesterday being a good example.

The shouting lowered, and the conversation slowly faded as we got closer to the church. I recognized a fallen tree resting beside a statue of a fox holding a box on the top of a nearby hill.

I smiled as I remembered sitting beside the statue with my childhood friends. There were a few landmarks like that nearby that helped me tell how far away from town or the church we were.

To my disgust, the conversation returned, "So, are you coming in?" Tasha asked, glancing at Shelby with a frown, "Or are you going to ditch us again?" Shelby nodded. I could hear him chuckling quietly as a cross came into view, and we'd pulled up to the curb outside of the church.

"Pretty much," He chuckled, "Go on inside, I'll be back at...one in the afternoon?" My sister uttered a child-friendly curse under her breath and got out of the car, slamming the door on the way out.

Shelby frowned at me and pat me on the shoulder.

"You can still come with me, bro." He suggested.

I shook my head and avoided eye-contact, "I'm already here. Tasha would lose her shit, anyway." I whispered.

I glanced at the window and saw my sister standing outside, her paws on her hips, waiting for me to get out.

I waved goodbye to Shelby and got out of the car.

Church went on for longer than usual, and rightly so, as the ceremony had ended half an hour ago, and Tasha and I were still sitting on one of the pews. The floor was covered in soft blue carpet, and the walls were coated in bricks. It was like we'd walked into somebody's home, rather than a Mormon church.

I sighed as I got up from the pew, "Can we go home now?"

"We're staying for brunch," Tasha said, "Don't tell me you've forgotten? Every three weeks..."

"'We feast in honor of something'." I made air quotes.

Tasha growled quietly before we were approached by the president of the church. He was an otter, a little smaller than my sister, who was wearing a brown sweater with a green vest, and round glasses atop of his muzzle.

He smiled at Tasha and shook her paw, then shook mine, "Sister and Brother Clark. Staying for brunch?" Tasha nodded and I sighed quietly. I liked Father Green, but I didn't like church, so it was a conflict of interest when it came to staying longer.

He'd insisted that we call him 'Father' instead of 'President'. To me, it didn't matter what I called him, as long as he didn't irritate me or get in my business, he was cool in my books.

I frowned to myself as my sister followed Father Green away. I knew I'd have to call Ryan later than expected, and Tasha had snatched my phone as soon as I walked in.

"Great." I murmured, as I followed my sister.

Ryan

The whole time I was standing outside of my house with my father, I kept imagining what I could be doing with Nate, "Pass me the wrench." I sighed and handed my father a wrench. He thanked me and proceeded to go back to work on the front of his car. I leaned against the side of the garage and pulled out my phone. I tapped my fingers against the sides of my phone and bit my lip. It was a few minutes past noon, and I wasn't sure when Nate would finally call me.

"What's the matter, kid?" I could hear my father ask.

"Just waiting for a phone call," I answered.

"Your mother mentioned that a friend of hers saw you at the pool yesterday," He rested the wrench on the front of the car and folded his arms, "You never go to the pool."

"I was there with a friend," I replied, resting my phone in my pocket.

"Have I met them?" He raised an eyebrow.

"Not really," I shrugged, "It's the fox I mentioned yesterday."

He let out a quiet grumble, "Foxes..."

"I've only known him for a couple days. He's really cool," My tail swished against the side of the house. He nodded and rubbed his temple. I raised an eyebrow, "What? Did I say something?"

"Him, huh?" He shook his head, "Shame."

"How so?" I narrowed my eyes.

"No, I just worry," My father exhaled, "You spend your time with so many guys, and you're almost out of school. When are you gonna get a girlfriend? Have your first kiss and all that?" For some reason, I couldn't give an exact response, so I provided an excuse instead, hoping it would steer us away from the subject.

"I'm focused on my school-work," It wasn't a lie, but it wasn't the entire truth either. I just hadn't been looking for one, and girls didn't really interest me as much as my friends thought, "Besides, high-school girlfriends are only temporary." He waved me off and let out a quick chuckle.

"I met your mother in high-school," He glanced at the door, just as my mother came out, holding a watering can in her paw. She gave him a small smile and a wave, then proceeded to water some of the flowers out the front of the house, "She was as pretty then as she is now." I glanced back at my father.

"Look, I'm not gonna rush into anything, cool?" My father sighed but nodded. I spent the next fifteen minutes handing my father tools before he let me go back inside. I trudged up the stairs and opened the door to my room. Television lights were covering the room in an array of colors and police sirens could be heard. I shut the door as I entered and noticed my brother sitting cross-legged in front of my TV, with a controller in his paws.

"Hey, little bro," I ruffled his hair, "I see you took me up on my offer," Gabe grinned and punched me playfully on the shoulder.

"Heck yeah!" His tail was thumping the floor, "I've been dying to play this game since I got this console, and I finally convinced mom to buy it!" I got a good look at the room, there were games scattered across the floor, and a towel on the floor near my bed. I narrowed my eyes at him, while he continued to get engrossed in what he was playing.

"Did you spill something?" I asked.

He bit his lip and nodded, "Sorry, bro. I got myself a glass of juice and finished most of it, but when I sat down for the second time, after going to the bathroom, I kicked it over." I ruffled his hair once more.

"It's okay," I nodded, "I'll sort that out later." I turned my attention to the intense visuals on the TV screen. It depicted a car travelling along the edge of a free-way, but I couldn't make out the brand of the car, and police sirens could be heard as well.

"So, what's this game you've been 'dying to play'?" I smirked.

"Well, this of course!" He gestured to the screen, grunting as he pulled the controller to the side. The car pulled to the side hard, smashing against the side of another car.

"That's not what I meant," I replied.

"Well, what did you mean?" He narrowed his eyes at the television. He was more focused than I'd ever seen him. I wonder if he would ever focus on something that didn't involve shooting something, or driving something, maybe he'd get a really good job when he is older.

I rolled my eyes, "What's the game?"

Within the span of a couple seconds, he shouted out the name of the game, "Need for Acceleration!" He exclaimed, "It's from 2005." I nodded.

"Good graphics for five years ago," I smirked at him, "Liking it so far?" I liked this. Just sitting down, watching my brother play games while we exchanged banter. And he didn't seem to mind either, as he kept smiling in my direction.

"Yeah!" He nodded, "It's so much fun! You gotta win these races! You earn money, get cars, then use the cars to escape the cops! And the music is so cool! It gets me into the zone!" His enthusiasm was contagious, as I felt myself being engrossed in what was going on on the screen.

I spouted out directions and ideas to evade the police in the game. He followed most of them, with most of my ideas failing miserably, "Knock over that giant doughnut!" I exclaimed, practically on the edge of my rear at this point. He nodded and veered to the left, careening the car through a doughnut shop, knocking off the pillars that were holding a large doughnut and speeding off.

I laughed as the doughnut crushed the police cars, "Pigs got their doughnuts." My laughter faded into a chuckle as I heard a vibration in my pocket. My eyes widened, and I pushed myself to my feet, "Oh, that's probably Nate..." I grumbled as I pulled my phone out. I didn't look at the caller ID, I just waved my brother off and walked out of his room, shutting the door behind me.

I answered it, "Nate!" I exclaimed.

To my surprise, it wasn't Nate's voice on the other end of the line, "Nate, huh?" I cursed to myself as I glanced at the caller ID. It was a picture of Glen hanging off the side of a building, flipping off the camera. I pressed the phone against my ear.

"You've been avoiding me like the plague, and you think I changed my name?" Glen chuckled, "What's up, Ryan?"

"Hey, I haven't been avoiding anyone," I leaned against the wall, "I've just been busy."

"Well, I hope you're not busy this afternoon because I got something planned for us!" My eyes widened and I clenched my fist.

"Glen, I'm busy this afternoon," I exhaled, "I'm going to Beresford Park, and..."

"Beresford Park?"

"Yes," I rubbed my eyes, "A friend is taking me there, and I..."

"Ditch him! Come with me! I got us dates with some hot vixens, dude!" I could imagine the wolf licking his lips at the prospect of going out with a vixen. He'd spoken to me of his many sexual conquests, and I feigned interest, "You can't turn that down!" I sighed and shook my head.

"Well...I kinda am," I chuckled nervously, "I said I'd go with this fox I met a couple days ago. So...sorry, but I'm going with him. I already promised." I said.

I didn't want this entire call to go to waste, so I decided to ask a question I've been wanting an answer to.

"Damn it," He exhaled, "Fine. I'll go with one of them. Jeez man, it's like you don't want your balls sucked or something." I rolled my eyes.

"I don't!" I exclaimed, "I just wanna finish school, get to college, then figure things out."

"Whatever man. You don't start datin' someone soon, people are gonna think you're a fag or somethin'." I winced at that word, then let out a short sigh.

"So. So this call isn't a complete waste of time. Do you even know what's going on at the park?" I raised an eyebrow.

"You've made all this effort to go with someone else and you don't even know what's going on there?" He chuckled, "Well. There are a few things going on there. All part of some festival."

"Lay it on me." I cleared my throat.

"Well, there's going to be a band playing late tonight. They're raising money for a charity, not sure which one exactly," He began, "There is a market in the back of the park, a farmers market, I think." I nodded and glanced at the door leading to my room.

I opened the door and jogged inside. I approached my desk, grabbed a sticky-note and a pen, "...another concert tomorrow night. But there's also a few other things on in a few hours, I'm sure."

"Okay, list everything important. I'll write them down." I said, resting the pen against the paper.

"Okay," He exhaled, "Concert tonight, some fur group called 'Plain Black' or something. Fireworks at ten near the G interchange."

"The back of the park, right?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah," He cleared his throat, "Some festival of balloons or something. I'm a few blocks away from the park, and I can see dozens of balloons floating in the air. You better get there soon if you want to get some." I finished writing down all of the events.

"I'll be sure to," I smiled, "Thanks, Glen. Hangout tomorrow night?" He agreed with me, and we said our goodbyes. I felt bad for blowing off Glen. He'd always been there for me, and I'd just completely screwed up his plans. But he didn't seem to mind so much, so it put my mind to ease fast. I put the note in my pocket and glanced at Gabe, who was still engrossed in his game.

I frowned and looked back down at my phone.

Two hours passed before I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket. I was helping mom put some food in the fridge. I excused myself and wandered into the living room. I glanced at the caller ID, this time, a grin gracing my face as I saw Nate's number.

I answered, "Remind me to take a picture of you for my contacts." I chuckled quietly. Nate laughed on the other side of the line and exhaled.

"Sorry, I took so long. My sister wanted me to stay at the church longer. Know what time it is?" I rolled my eyes.

"You could've just checked your time on your phone," I sighed and glanced at the clock on the wall above the fireplace, "It's three-thirty."

"Let me shower, then I'll meet you at the park at four thirty, sound cool?" I nodded, my tail wagging slightly.

"There's a concert at the park later tonight, and some sort of balloon festival," I explained, pacing back and forth in front of the couch. My mother peered around the wall of the kitchen and looked at me, I smiled at her and waved her off. She returned the smile and went back to filling the fridge, "Sounds like fun. I can't wait to go."

"Me too," He chuckled quietly, "I hope your friends aren't jealous or anything, heh..." I thought I heard him mutter something under his breath, but I didn't comment on it.

"They aren't, don't worry," I smirked, "I'll see you there in an hour." We said our goodbyes, and I felt compelled to run up the stairs. I jogged past my brother, almost knocking him and his half-empty glass of juice over.

"Hey!" He exclaimed as I jogged into the bathroom and closed the door behind me. I couldn't feel myself relax in the shower.

I felt tense the whole time, and I winced as I got out of the shower. I got a weird pain on the back of my neck. It usually happened when I was excited for something, like a festival or a party, so it wasn't a big surprise.

Mom called it my 'Fun Intuition.' Leave it to mom to make the most boring name for something like that.

I dried myself and jogged into my room, closing the door behind me.

Gabe had switched the TV off and picked the games off of the floor, putting them on all my desk. I sighed and rubbed my temple, "Progress." I murmured as I opened my closet and slipped on a black shirt, green hoodie, black boxers, jeans and a pair of Burke shoes. I closed the doors of the closet and glanced at the time on my phone.

I had forty-eight minutes to get to the park. I walked out of my room and went down the stairs, two steps at a time, "Hey, mom? Can you give me a ride?" I asked her as I noticed her walking up the steps. I stopped, and she stopped. She was holding a basket of laundry in her paws.

"Your father and I have jobs that need doing," She frowned at me, "Sorry sweetie. I need to get this finished." She continued walking up the stairs, and I cursed to myself.

Gabe stopped me before I went any further and narrowed his eyes, "What's going on bro? Where's the fire?" I sighed and glanced at the door.

"You nearly knock me down the stairs and now you're barrelling out the door like a bat out of heck! Where are you going?" He folded his arms.

"Meeting a friend. Twelve blocks away. Gonna be late if I don't go right now!" I exclaimed as if I was already exhausted after a long run.

"I can get a friend to drive you to..." He tilted his head.

"Beresford Park," I replied, "Please. I'm gonna be late. I can't be late!" I felt nervous and stressed at the prospect of letting Nate down.

"I can call, but most of them are in the next town over, which is like, five kilometers away," He frowned. My ears flattened and I opened the door, "What, are you gonna walk the whole way?" I nodded.

I exhaled and put one foot out of the house, "I needed to work-out at some point this weekend anyway!" Gabe shrugged.

"Fine. I assume you want a ride home, though?" I replied with a nod, "I can get a friend to bring you home. Mom and dad are pretty busy tonight."

"Thanks, Gabe." I smiled at him.

"Not a problem, bro," Gabe nodded, "Go on, now. Thirty-five minutes!" He tapped his arm. My eyes widened and I ran out of the house. I waved at my father as I ran past the garage and down the street. I didn't have much time to get to the park, so I picked up speed when I turned into the main street.

Port Alton was a small town, compared to the rest of South Australia. Our town was on the coast, of course, but it was further along the coast, which isolated it from most other towns.

Though, compared to the other ports in Australia, Port Alton had the biggest population. It was something over 40,000, I think.

It was surprising how many people were walking down the main street on a Sunday, but I didn't really have time to ponder that.

As I rounded a corner into another street, my shoulder connected with another's. I paused and turned to see a white husky wearing a tight shirt. He growled at me and cursed under his breath.

He was one of the football players from my school, Aaron, I think? I never really talked to him.

"Sorry!" I exclaimed as I jogged across the street. My lungs were burning as I counted the sixth block I'd ran. I looked down while I was running, my feet breezing across the pavement. I pulled my phone out of my pocket and flipped it open. I still had fifteen minutes, and six blocks to go.

I rubbed my temple and exhaled, I still had a fair way to go.

Nate

"Tasha. Quit it."

"Why don't you ever come to church?"

"Because I was thrown out, remember!?"

"If you just came back and spoke to Father Green-!"

The car pulled up in front of our house, with my sister and brother in the front seats, and with me resting in the back-seat. Neither of them had stopped arguing the entire trip home, and my patience was wearing thin. They were still shouting as I opened the door and set foot on the curb.

"I don't need to speak to Father Green!" Shelby exclaimed in a childish tone, slurring the name purposefully.

"Don't you dare besmirch his name!" I turned to see Tasha raising a hand at Shelby.

"Besmirch?" Shelby smirked, "Is that even a word, sis?" Tasha let out a loud growl and opened the door. She stepped onto the curb and got out of the car, slamming the door behind her.

"Can you believe him!?" Tasha narrowed her eyes at me. I sighed and rested my paws in my pockets as I started walking towards the front door. I'd already called Ryan and told him that I would meet him at Beresford Park. I had about an hour to get ready and get there in time. I unlocked the front door and walked inside. Shelby and Tasha were still arguing as they walked into the house behind me.

I closed the door and rubbed my temple as Tasha and Shelby continued their screaming match, "E-Excuse me..." I raised a paw, but neither of them listened to me. My ears lowered and I lowered my paw. I didn't see any point intervening, it wouldn't help anything, and neither of them would listen to me anyway.

I walked upstairs and into my room. I never thought I would be excited to be able to sit on my comfortable bed in silence. I could hear muffled voices downstairs. Both of them frustrated me to no end. Neither of them was right, but they both wanted to force their opinions and ideas down each other's throats.

Tasha never learned that Shelby didn't want to go to church, and didn't give a crap about any religion. She also wasn't fond of him being bisexual, which just added more fuel to the fire. However, Shelby never shut up about it. He'd constantly pick fights, and purposefully mention sexual encounters around her, sometimes to her, but completely neglecting to mention any of his female flings, only the male ones.

It was frustrating, and I wish I could've figure out a way to stop it.

I pulled out my phone and glanced at the time. I still had fifty minutes to get ready, so I got up from the bed and glanced over at my desk. I wasted no time in grabbing my camera and stuffing it into my backpack. I threw in some pencils for good measure, then peered over at Shelby's mini-fridge that resided under his bed.

The small silver appliance was resting on its side, since when it was on it's normal vertical side, it wouldn't fit under the bed. Usually, it was covered by a blanket, but it wasn't covered at the time, so I got a good view of it.

I smirked and knelt beside his bed, resting my paw on the fridge's handle. I pulled it open gently and smirked as I noticed a bottle of sparkling apple juice resting inside. I snatched the bottle and shut the fridge, grinning as I stuffed it into my backpack.

I rested my backpack beside the door and walked out. I sighed as I realized I'd have to get past Tasha and Shelby to get to the shower. The only bathroom in the house was downstairs, so I'd have to get past them to get there. I exhaled as I walked down the stairs with a frown.

Tasha and Shelby were still screaming at each other as I made it to the bottom step.

"You can't tell me how to live my fucking life!" Shelby threw his paws up, "I can fuck who I want to!"

"Shelby James Clark," Tasha growled quietly, "Don't you dare use that language in my home!"

"This_isn't_ your home!" Shelby snapped, "We're renting, you stupid bitch!" I winced, thinking that he was taking it a little too far. Shelby certainly was opinionated and outspoken.

"It's mine now," Tasha clenched her fists, "Go on upstairs, I got work to do."

"Don't tell me what to do, god-damn it!" Shelby growled. I sighed and walked past them as quiet as possible. I could feel their eyes burning into the back of my skull as I walked out of the room and into a small hallway.

It was a narrow hallway, with brown, wooden walls. The hallway was a different material and color to the rest of the house, due to it being recently built by a few friends from the church. Tasha had yet to put on any more decorations. There were three doors at the end of the hallway.

One to the left, one to the right (which was opposite the other) and a door at the end of the hallway that led to the basement. The door on the left was a closet, and the door on the right was the bathroom.

I opened the door to the bathroom and shut the door behind me. I exhaled as my feet made contact with the cold tiles. The bathroom was the most classy and expensive part of the whole house.

The shower was black and had two big glass doors, and the walls were covered with deep black tiles, similar to the floor. I remember the day when Tasha told Shelby and me about the bathroom. Three thousand dollars on one room. I remember Shelby losing his shit at her.

Though the bathroom looked amazing, I just wasn't sure if it was worth it. I took off my clothes and threw them at the door. I pulled open the glass door leading to the shower and stepped inside, sighing as I switched on the shower.

The shower was pretty much a blur, as my thoughts were on Ryan. It was cool to have a friend that I could do stuff with. I frowned as I stepped out of the shower, a towel wrapped around my body, and my thoughts still clouded by Ryan. I was still slightly sceptical, but I hadn't had a good friend in a few years.

Seth was my last good friend, and I hadn't seen him since fifth grade. I remember that awful feeling in my chest when Seth left with his parents. I never got his phone number, and I never found him online. I sighed and walked out of the bathroom, carrying my clothing, with the towel still wrapped around me.

I was starting to wonder if I should even consider staying friends with Ryan. It probably wouldn't be worth it, but it was too late to say anything, I'd already planned something with him.

Shelby and Tasha were not talking to each other as I wandered into the living room. Tasha was in the kitchen, stirring something in an iron pot, and Shelby was sitting on the couch watching TV.

I walked up the stairs and into my room. I tossed my clothes towards the back of the room. They landed in a cylinder laundry basket. I took off my towel and tossed it in the same basket. I opened my dresser and slipped on a pair of black boxers, followed by some baggy jeans, the ends of the jeans being longer than my legs.

I rolled up my pant legs and slipped my socks and shoes on once more. I paused as I realized I hadn't taken my phone out of my pocket in the shorts that I'd already tossed into the basket. I jogged to the basket and reached in there, grabbing my shorts and pulling my phone out.

I flipped it open and sighed as I noticed I only had twenty minutes to meet Ryan at the park. I snatched a black t-shirt with a Game Station logo on the front, then grabbed a green sweater. I jogged out of my room and down the stairs, slipping on my t-shirt just before the stairs, then my sweater as I reached the bottom step.

I glanced at the television and saw Shelby standing in front of it. Tasha came out of the kitchen with a wooden spoon in her paw, "Hey! I thought I told you to take out the trash!" She exclaimed as Shelby switched off the television.

"Huh? I was looking for the remote, and I couldn't find it." Shelby replied, raising an eyebrow at her.

"That's unrelated!" Tasha snapped, pointing the wooden spoon in his direction. I folded my arms and sighed, shaking my head as Shelby prepared a rebuttal.

"You aren't my mom!" Shelby folded his arms, "Go take out the trash yourself!" Tasha clenched her fist and started shouting at Shelby. Shelby returned the shouting, unfolding his arms. They were engaged in another screaming match, but I didn't have the time to deal with them.

I needed a ride to the park, otherwise, I wouldn't make it in time, "Guys..." I frowned, my ears lowered as they continued screaming at each other.

"Why are you always bossing me around?" Shelby asked, growling lowly at her, "Can't you just stay out of my life?!"

"You live in my house!" Tasha responded. I clenched my fists and gritted my teeth. This had gone on for long enough, I had somewhere to be, and these two were hindering me.

"ENOUGH!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. Shelby and Tasha flinched, both of them turning to look at me with widened eyes.

"WILL YOU TWO STOP ARGUING FOR GOD SAKE!?" Tasha flinched again, while Shelby stared at me in awe.

"I...have somewhere to be...in fifteen minutes..." I rubbed my temple, my voice rising slowly as I continued, "And I'm going to need...somebody to drive me there, huh?" Tasha frowned.

"So...do me a favour...and..." I exhaled shakily - as I wasn't used to shouting at anyone - then started screaming again.

"Look! Just...c-can you two stop ARGUING...FOR TWO DAMN SECONDS SO I CAN GET ON WITH MY LIFE!?" I panted heavily, feeling a tug at my vocal chords. I'd never shouted at them before, so it felt good to get that off my chest.

Tasha didn't say anything, she just exhaled quietly and walked out of the living room, and into the kitchen. My ears flattened as she walked out of view, leaving me and Shelby alone in awkward silence, "...you want the ride?" I nodded and frowned at him.

He opened the front door and walked outside in silence. I followed him in similar silence towards his car. By the time I got to the car, he was already in the driver's seat. He turned on the car as I sat in the passenger seat and closed the door behind me.

"Where to?" My brother's voice was quiet and timid.

"Beresford Park," I replied. He nodded and we pulled away from the curb. I turned to look at Shelby, "Look, I'm sorry Shelby. But you gotta understand...the constant shouting and everything...it gets extremely tiring, man." He nodded in silence.

I exhaled and looked out of the window. The car stopped a few minutes later and I got out of the car. I frowned at Shelby, "Think you can come by later and give me a ride?"

"Sure," Shelby nodded, "Just give me a call." I thanked him and waved as he drove away. I smiled as I felt the warmth of the sun against my fur. There was no cloud in sight, white, or grey. It was a clear, sunny, Sunday, and a perfect day to be out of the house. I smiled and glanced at the entrance of the park.

There was a green wooden sign at the entrance to Beresford Park written in faded white letters. I pulled out my phone and flipped it open. I lowered my ears and frowned as I looked at the time. It was twenty to five.

"Where are you, Ryan?"

Ryan

"Here I am!" I stopped in front of Nate, panting heavily with flattened ears. He looked shocked and taken aback, his ears sticking straight up, "S-Sorry I'm late."

"It's...fine..." He raised an eyebrow, "Did you...run all the way here, or...?" He raised a finger questionably at me, then frowned.

"Yea...Yeah..." I said in-between heavy pants.

"I could've gotten my brother to give you a ride," Nate's ears flattened, "Why didn't you get someone to bring you?" I waved him away and pressed a paw against my chest.

"Well, I'm here now," I cleared my throat, my lungs still burning, and my legs feeling like they're about to cave in. He nodded cautiously and turned to look at the park, "Well, I'll be damned."

There were dozens of cubs running around with balloons tied to their paws.

There were lots of different stalls that sold many different things, most of them being balloons. I folded my arms and turned to look at Nate.

"This is the actual Port Alton Balloon Festival," I noted his surprise, a smirk creeping onto my muzzle, "I haven't come to these in years I...this is so cool!" He threw his paws in the air.

He and I walked along a cobblestone path that would take us through the entire park. The park was massive and was in the center of the town. It was at least six blocks wide.

A little overkill for just a park, but I didn't question it. I never really took the chance to get a closer look at the park, as I never saw any point. Nate was looking around with bated breath, his eyes widening as his eyes made contact with a stall across from him.

A large bear dressed in a rather tight jacket and jeans was leaning against the counter of the stall, with a cigar in his mouth, and a big smile present on his face. He was speaking to two otters that couldn't have been over the age of four.

"Hello little ones." He smiled at them.

A taller otter - I assumed it was their father - approached the stall and smiled at the two otters, "Hey, girls. Want a turn at Balloon Popper?" Nate's eyes lit up. The name of the game couldn't have been any more literal, but as the girls nodded with grins, they both asked what they were supposed to do.

The bear adjusted his truckers cap and gestured to four balloons tied to the back wall of his stall, "All you need to do, young ones," I noted his tail swishing against the wall, "Is throw these," He pulled a plastic dart from underneath the counter, then turned to face the wall once more, "And do...this!" He pulled back, raising his arm over his head, then threw the plastic dart.

As I expected, it popped one of the balloons. He smirked and turned to the parent, "Simple!" He exclaimed, "Only a dollar for a game." The father nodded his head and handed two dollars to the bear. Nate and I exchanged glances as the girls had their turns.

"I'll pay for me if you pay for you." He smirked.

"Deal." I instantly nodded. We jogged over to the stall just as the bear was handing the girls a big pink bear, that was nearly their size. The girls ran off giggling, with their father following close behind.

"Heya fellas, what can I do you for?" The big bear leaned against the counter, "Want a round of this? Or two, maybe?"

"Okay, I want...three rounds!" Nate exclaimed. I raised an eyebrow at him, "What? Looks fun."

"Sounds good. You guys probably know the rules," He shrugged, "Throw the dart, pop a balloon, and you win. Simple."

"Only one balloon?" I scoffed, "Easy."

"Really?" The bear chuckled, "You get one dart." I rubbed my temple. So, we only got one throw per game. Nate had already paid the bear and was lining up his shot. I paid the bear a dollar, as I only wanted a single round.

My ears flattened as Nate missed the first time, followed by the second time, "Let me try." I smiled at him and stopped him from throwing his final one. I grinned with confidence as I pulled the dart behind my head and threw it.

I knew that Nate wouldn't get the final shot, so it was only fair to win a bear for him.

"You missed." My eyes widened, and my ego shattered in half. The plastic dart landed on the grass, nowhere near any of the balloons. I could hear Nate's quiet chuckling as he lined up his shot and threw the dart, his tongue hanging out of the side of his muzzle.

"So, nice one." He and I were walking away from the stall, with a grin on his face, and a frown on mine.

"Hey! You had three chances! I only had one." I grumbled, folding my arms with a childish frown.

"Still. I'm the one holding the bear," He held the plush bear he'd won in front of my face and shook it. I growled quietly as his lips smacked and he let out a childish squeal, "I think I'm gonna call him, Mr. Snuggles!" I rolled my eyes at this.

"Or you could call him, I dunno...nothing?" He chuckled quietly at this and slipped the bear into his backpack.

"Oh! I got an idea for a name!" He exclaimed, his tail swishing back and forth, "How about..."

"Lay it on me," I smirked, "Go on."

"How about...ah!" He smirked at me, "Mr 'I know how to throw'..." His smirk faded into a sly grin.

"H-Hey!" I exclaimed, punching him gently on the shoulder, "That's too many words for a name..." He laughed quietly, and it didn't take long to join in on the laughter, it was surprisingly contagious.

Most of the festival went by quickly. Nate and I had a ton of fun together, though, it was irritating at how many references he'd make about my 'bad aim'. I shivered and folded my arms as I looked around. People were starting to crowd around the front of a park, where a big black stage had been set up.

"Hm," I read the banner near the back of the stage, "Plain Black. Never heard of 'em." I glanced at Nate.

He shrugged, "Me neither. But I've never been to an outside concert before," He folded his arms as well, "Bet you wish you were wearing this 'dorky sweater' right now."

"Well yes, but it is a very dorky sweater, I stand by that," I chuckled quietly, "However, I would like some warmth. Care to share?" He laughed and took a step away from me.

"Nice try, moron." He started walking towards the crowd of people. I followed him closely, as I didn't want to lose him in the crowd. We ended up finding a good spot near the back of the crowd, just as three black wolves stood onto the stage with their respective instruments.

A few seconds passed before the music began to play. A mix of heavy metal, electric guitar and modern piano, "Quite an odd mixture." Nate commented.

"Yeah, no kiddin'," I tapped my foot, "However, it's pretty damn catchy." Nate agreed with me in a silent nod. Before long, Nate and I were cheering and screaming alongside the crowd as the band played a multitude of songs.

I glanced down at my phone for the first time in hours.

Holy shit! I thought as I glanced at the time. Nine-fucking thirty,_I glanced over at Nate, then back to the band, _We'll need to go now if we're gonna catch the fireworks. I snatched Nate out of the crowd and dragged him out gently.

"Wha- hey!" Nate exclaimed as we finally got out of the crowd, "What gives, Ryan? I was enjoying that!"

"Well, I was wondering if you wanted to catch the fireworks," I folded my arms, "It's on in like, twenty minutes, and it's on the other side of the park, near the G interchange."

"Glad you pulled me out of there, then," He rubbed his eyes, "Phew, that was quite a rush!" He jumped slightly and started walking in the direction of where the fireworks show would be. I walked alongside him as the music faded behind us. We walked along the cobblestone path toward the other side of the park.

"Thanks for inviting me," Nate grinned, "It's been really cool. Getting to know you and everything."

I returned the grin, "No problem."

"I was wrong about you," Nate looked down as he walked. My ears lowered as he continued, "I thought you were just using me or...faking being my friend or..."

"Thanks?" I raised an eyebrow. I noticed the G interchange, then saw a small crowd near the road.

"Look, I'm sorry," Nate looked at me, "I was just wary, and worried. I don't feel like that anymore. Thanks." I smiled at him as we approached the small crowd. Most of the furs were laying on the grass, so Nate and I did the same. We lied beside each-other on the smooth grass.

We talked for some time after that with grins on our faces the whole time. It was interesting to hear more about what Nate likes, and he seemed just as interested in my interests as well. He seemed like a solid friend to have, so I was happy that I met him. In the middle of a conversation, he tapped me on the shoulder and pointed above us. I followed his gaze, my eyes widening as I watched the sky light up in magnificent colours.

"Fireworks," Nate wrapped his arms behind his head, "Been too long since I've been to a fireworks show," I grinned and watched the fireworks in similar awe. I exhaled quietly and glanced to my right, away from Nate. I froze as I saw Glen walking across the grass. He paused as he saw me, then raised an eyebrow. I knew he'd want to talk to me, so I decided to do it right now, instead of tomorrow at school.

"Look, Nate," He turned to look at me, "I just gotta go do something. I'll be back in a second, cool?" The corner's of his mouth faded into a frown, but he nodded. I pushed myself from my feet and trudged towards the wolf with folded arms.

"You're here?" I raised an eyebrow, "Alone."

"Yeah." Glen nodded, resting his paws in the pockets of his jacket.

"Uh, why?" I extended my arms with a frustrated groan, "Where's your date?"

"Eh, she found some guy who was playing at that concert," He pointed in the direction of the concert, "They took off, and here I am."

"Hm, sorry to hear that," I looked up at the fireworks, "What's up?" I saw his head tilt to the side and look over my shoulder. My ears lowered as I followed his gaze, and found my eyes resting on Nate's form.

"You're hanging with the weirdo?" Glen's eyes fell on me, "Okay. Details. Fast."

I rolled my eyes, "He isn't weird," I growled quietly, glancing back at Nate with a smile, "He's cool and nice." He groaned.

"You ditched me for some freak you've known for two days?" Glen snapped, "I've known you since fourth grade!"

"Hey, you said it was fine," I frowned, "And besides, I said I'd hang out with you tomorrow."

"Fine," Glen grumbled. His frown turned into a grin as he peered past me, "He sure looks comfortable, huh?"

"Yeah," I looked over at Nate, who was still watching the fireworks, "Right in his element."

"Well, if you wanna spend so much time with him," Glen folded his arms with a smirk, "Why not work together on the photography assignment," Glen shrugged, "That camera that you've been using proves that you have an aptitude for photography."

"Whoa whoa whoa," I held my arms in front of me, "One; how did you know I've been using my camera? Two; the assignment is for individuals, not groups, and three; where the hell did you learn a big word such as 'aptitude'?"

He growled quietly, "Just cause I don't listen to English, doesn't mean I'm...not...listening..." He shook his head, "Anyway. I'm not stupid. Chuck told me that he saw you using your camera constantly, and well...the rest came from the teacher's mouth."

"Well then..." I glanced back at Nate, "I should get back to him. We'll hang out tomorrow, okay?" Glen nodded and exhaled.

"Alright dude," He folded his arms, "Try not to have too much fun." We fist-bumped and I waved him off. I walked back over to Nate and laid beside him.

"Sorry about that," I chuckled, "Miss anything?"

"Just fireworks," I noted Nate's quiet tone, "Mostly blue, I've been counting how many green ones there are." I winced at that. I'd been gone for so long that he'd become bored and started counting the damn fireworks. Nice one, Ryan.

"Oh," I laughed quietly. The fireworks started to cease, and when I pushed myself to my rear, people started to pack up their chairs and get off the grass, "Looks like the show is over." I glanced at Nate, who was sitting beside me.

He sighed, "Yeah." People were walking past us, muttering about how their days at the festival were, while Nate and I remained on the ground. I noticed a yellow feline walking past us. He'd adjusted his glasses and was holding a telescope in his paws.

"Huh." I watched him walk past.

"I might give my brother a call. He said he was gonna come pick me up," I said, pulling my phone out of my pocket, "I'll be just a sec." He smiled at me and nodded as I stood up and took a few steps away.

Nate

He returned the smile as I laid back down on the grass and made myself comfortable. It felt nice to have had such a good day with a new friend. It reminded me of Seth when we used to play together. In fact, now that I thought about it, Ryan reminded me of Seth a lot.

Ryan was still on the phone, so I decided to take out my phone and dial Shelby's number. I pressed the phone against my ear.

It rung a few times, then went to his message bank, "Shelby? It's Nate. I need a ride." The message ended and so did the call.

I growled quietly and redialled, but it went straight to his message bank once more. I gave up and dialed Tasha's number, but it went to her message bank as well.

I let out a frustrated groan and pushed myself to my feet, "God-damn it, how the hell am I gonna get home now?" I muttered. Ryan got off his phone and jogged back over to me.

"My brother couldn't get me a ride, so my mom's picking me up near the entrance," He glanced at the cobblestone path that we'd walked across on the way to the fireworks show.

"Wanna walk with me?" I nodded in silence and we started walking towards the path.

We walked across the path towards the other side of the park in silence, at least for the first few minutes. I glanced at him and finally broke the silence, "Thank you for this," My tail swayed behind me, blushing slightly as I felt Ryan's tail sway as well, hitting mine every few seconds, "We should do something again sometime."

"Well, I can't hang out tomorrow," I frowned at this, "A friend of mine, Glen. He's been begging to hang out, so I relented and said we could hang out tomorrow."

"Glen?" My ears perked, "Glenreagh Fernando? The wolf?"

"Yes, yes, and yes," Ryan replied, "You know him?"

"Yeah," I nodded, "He uh..." I paused. Glen was involved with some of the football players and would sometimes harass me, but other than that, I didn't know much else about him, and I didn't want to say anything to Ryan about that.

"Nevermind." I said.

Ryan frowned but nodded.

"Who's picking you up?" Ryan asked. I avoided answering the question, then turned to see the bear from earlier, the one that was running the balloon stall, was packing up said stall. I waved him at him with a smile. Ryan followed my gaze and waved at him too as we approached the entrance.

We walked out the entrance. Ryan crawled atop of a nearby rock and sat down, his legs dangling over the side, while I just rested on the entrance sign, shivering and holding my shoulders as a cold breeze flew over my shoulders. Ryan's ears flattened as his eyes met with mine, "Whose giving you a ride, Nate?"

I exhaled, "My sister and brother haven't been answering their phones," I looked down at my phone, "Tasha never turns her phone off...wonder what's keeping Shelby." My ears lowered against the sides of my head.

"Shelby and Tasha are your sisters?" He raised an eyebrow.

I shook my head, "Tasha is my sister, and Shelby is my older brother."

"Any of them go to our school?" Ryan tilted his head.

"No," I sighed, "Neither of them went to college, and they're both in their twenties. Well, Shelby almost is, but Tasha is in her early twenties." Ryan nodded and glanced at the road.

"How are you going to get home?" He looked at me with a frown, "It's late, and the forecast is rain." I shrugged and peered past him and down the street. I swallowed my courage and exhaled quietly.

The street was pretty much pitch black, as most of the street lights seemed to be faulty, and hardly any cars were traveling across this street, "You're seriously pondering walking home?"

"Yeah," I shrugged, biting my lip, "So?"

"Don't be stupid," He muttered, "My mom could give you a ride home if you want," I sighed and looked down, "Sorry. I just...it's dangerous to walk home this late. Alone." I nodded and looked up. A blue sedan pulled up and stopped in front of the entrance. The car switched off and a tigress got out of the car. Ryan jumped down from the rock, only to be embraced in a tight hug by the tigress.

"Mom!" He exclaimed.

"Why didn't you call me earlier? I would've come picked you up earlier...and...just," She sighed, "I was worried about you sweetie..." Ryan coughed and wheezed.

"You're crushing me," I giggled quietly as his mother released her grip on him, "Thanks for coming, mom." She smiled at him and nodded. She then turned in my direction and studied me, before slowly approaching.

Her fur was a bright orange, almost exactly the same as Ryan's bright fur. She wore a toothy grin as she came closer, alongside a blue shirt and green jacket, while wearing a pair of jeans and sneakers on her footpads, "You must be Nathan!" She extended a paw and I shook it with a nervous smile.

Ryan cleared his throat, "Nate, mom."

"Oh," She chuckled nervously, "Sorry, Nate."

"It's fine." I smiled at her, and she returned a smile of her own. Ryan approached us with folded arms as he and his mother exchanged looks.

"I was wondering," Ryan glanced at me, "If we could give Nate a ride home? His sister and brother aren't answering their phones."

"It's no problem," She smiled at me, "How far is your place?"

"Half a dozen blocks?" I tilted my head, "London Street."

"Ah, I know where that is," She nodded, "My sister used to live at the end of that street." I smiled at her as she glanced at her get.

"Get in, kids." We nodded at each other and approached the car. Ryan went around the other side of the car while I opened the back door on my side.

As I sat inside and shut the door, I felt myself melt in the fabric of the car sets. It felt just like the carpet at the church, and I felt myself calm as I ran my fingers through the fabric. I glanced out the window as Ryan got in and frowned.

"You weren't wrong," I said as I noticed that rain had started to fall. The rain was gently tapping the window as I turned to glance at Ryan.

"Well, that's what forecasts are for." He chuckled quietly as he slipped on his seatbelt. I slipped on my seatbelt as his mother sat in the driver's seat. Before I had a chance to properly relax, a deep voice echoed throughout the car.

"Who's the fox?" A large tiger was sitting in the passenger seat. His fur a duller orange than Ryan and his mother, and he was wearing the biggest look of disdain on his face. I knew it from the second we locked eyes, that he hated me, and we hadn't even met before.

"His name is Nate, Brian," Ryan's mother muttered, "Be nice." The tiger sighed and turned away from me, sitting in his seat with folded arms.

"He can be a jerk sometimes," Ryan's ears flattened, "Try to ignore it." He whispered.

I nodded and made myself comfortable in my seat.

"So...Mrs..." I tried to start a conversation, but I didn't really know what to call her.

"Call me Mrs. Wilkin, Nate." The car pulled away from the curb.

"Mrs. Wilkin," My tail swayed, "You are Ryan's parents?" Ryan nodded at me.

"Yeah," The tiger in the passenger seat grumbled, "And don't forget that."

I frowned and nodded, "Yes, Brian..."

"It's Mr. Wilkin to you, fox." He spat on the last word. I leaned back into my seat and exhaled quietly, looking out the window while the car filled with silence. I could see Ryan's reflection in the window, he was looking at me while he rubbed his paws together.

Mrs. Wilkin finally broke the silence, and before I knew it, I was answering question after question about myself, my life, and my family. I told her about my subjects, and how I like photography and English, and she told me about Ryan's subjects too.

"He plays soccer?" I raised an eyebrow, "For what team?"

"The Alton Rangers," Ryan smirked at me, with pride in his tone, "We have a good line-up and a good reputation for winning games. Though we haven't really competed in a long time. We're going to start practicing every Wednesday Afternoon next year."

"You should come around sometime," Ryan's tail wagged, "It could be fun."

"I'd love to," I nodded, "I imagine you guys must have really good teamwork to get such a good reputation."

"Try again," Mr Wilkin rolled his eyes, "Your win/loss ratio is why your team got that reputation, son." Mr. Wilkin chuckled. Mrs. Wilkin shot him a glare. I smiled at Ryan and gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

The rest of the trip was once again filled with more questions about myself. Mrs. Wilkin pretty much knew almost everything about me at this point, that she could write a police report!

Though I didn't enjoy answering the questions, I did enjoy Mrs. Wilkin and Ryan's company. He had a constant smile on his face, as did his mother. I wondered what traits he'd carried on from his father, who'd remained silent for the remainder of the trip.

As the car pulled up at my house, I rested a paw on the door, "Thanks for the ride, Mrs. Wilkin."

"Anytime, Nate." She smiled at me as I opened the door.

Ryan cleared his throat, "I'll walk you to your door." He opened his door and got out of the car. I did the same and smirked at him as he jogged around the car and stood beside me.

"I don't need to be walked." I folded my arms and started slowly walking towards the house. I wanted this to last longer, I felt like it ended too soon. I only ever felt like this with Seth, and that was a long time ago.

"Well, it's dark, and the door is so far away..." He outstretched a paw in the direction of my front door and leaned forward while standing on one leg and groaning as if he was trying to reach the door. I giggled and continued walking, a little slower than before. He eventually continued walking with me, on two legs this time, and a grin planted on his face.

"Dorky sweater." He said.

"Hey! You already said that" I smirked, "And it's keeping me warm, remember?" Ryan shivered and nodded.

"Yeah, good point." Ryan rolled his eyes. I frowned as we eventually reached the front door. I rested a paw on the knob and turned it, pushing the door open slightly. I exhaled quietly and paused, feeling an odd tingling sensation on the back of my neck.

I turned to look at Ryan, who had a smile on his face, alongside an expectant expression, "Thanks for tonight, Ryan. I had fun," He nodded with a smile, "You ought to come over here sometime. Have dinner, watch some cartoons or something."

"Oh? What cartoons do you watch?" I was taken aback by the question.

"I uh, Rocko's Modern...something..." I bit my lip and rubbed my shoulder, with one paw still resting on the door handle, "I usually don't really watch...cartoons."

"Well then, what do you watch?" He folded his arms. I peered past him, to the car, where his mother and father were waiting for him to return.

"Furry 101," I grumbled, "Sometimes iFurry. I like watching some of the classic sitcoms on Furlodeon." He nodded with a smirk.

"My brother loves those shows," He said, "Isn't Furry 101 a show about girls, though?" I paused, and I felt my courage slowly dissipate. I felt like I wanted to die, right there. I didn't want to have to explain why I like watching those shows.

"Yeah," I looked down, my ears lowering, "Yeah, it is."

"Hey! That's fine!" I looked up at him, raising an eyebrow, as I was expecting an insult, rather than approval, "The best way to get a girl, is to watch shows about them, right? Teaches us guys how they work." I chuckled quietly and looked down once more.

"I don't think that show presents an accurate representation of female foxes-..." I heard a shout coming from the car.

"Ryan! Time to go home! I don't want to miss Furmily Fued!" His father was shouting. Ryan winced and sighed, rubbing his shoulder, while for some reason, avoiding eye-contact with me.

"It was cool to hang out," He said, "See you at school tomorrow?" His eyes still glued to the porch.

"Definitely." I smiled and nodded. Nothing else really needed to be said, except for the 'good nights'. We exchanged goodnights, and he turned to leave. He stepped down from the porch and towards the car, with me watching him as he walked.

I watched his back rise and fall as he slowly trudged away from the house with his paws in his pockets. I bit my lip and raised a paw, "Hey, one more thing?" His ears perked and his head turned in my direction.

"Sure thing," He smirked, "What's up?"

"Let your friend know that I'm not stealing him from you," My tail swayed as I leaned against the door-frame, "He seems like the jealous type."

"Hah, no shit." He laughed quietly.

"Ryan! Don't curse." I heard his mother say from the car, "Now, come on, son! You need to get your beauty sleep." Ryan's face went completely red, but the smile remained.

He looked up at me with a small smile and spoke to me in a smooth tone, "Goodnight Nate."

"Goodnight Ryan." I turned away first, walking back into the house. I turned before I thought about closing the door and waved at him.

He reached the car and opened the door, pausing as he turned to face me. He gave me a small wave.

I smiled before I closed the door and let out a sigh, "Phew. That was fun." I felt giddy, and my tail was swishing back and forth.

I paused and glanced at the stairs, "Shelby." I muttered to myself as I took off my sweater and hung it on a nearby coat rack, while then proceeding to walk up the stairs, two at a time, with my fists clenched, and anger boiling in my chest. Vulgar words, fuelled by anger, were flying around in my mind.

I approached my door with anger, but before I could do anything, I noticed a note attached to the door. I took it off the door gently and read it, my anger slowly fading away as I did so.

Shelby

This isn't working out. You wouldn't answer your phone, and I had to get your sister to let me in. I can't share you with anybody else, and I know that your 'boyfriend' understands that, as he and I talked about this. Don't call me, and don't call Derek. We're moving on.

Marissa

I dropped the note and opened the door. My paws unclenched, and I felt awful as I saw my brother's sleeping form on the bed. Had he read the note? The note hadn't been taken off of the door before me, so I doubt it. I glanced down at the note, then rested it on my desk, so Shelby would see it in the morning.

I glanced at my bed, and for some reason, I felt like I shouldn't be there. Shelby probably wouldn't be happy in the morning and would want to be alone, so I'd do that. I grabbed some clothes for tomorrow, then turned to Shelby.

I muttered to myself as I turned away and grabbed a blanket, along with a pillow, then approached the door. I walked out of my room and shut the door gently behind me with a frown. I'd talk to Shelby tomorrow.

I exhaled as I walked down the stairs, carrying my clothes and blanket in one paw, and the pillow in the other. I was no longer angry at him, and I was grateful that I didn't remain angry and lose my shit at him. Being dumped was the worst feeling in the world, at least, according to everyone I knew.

I'd never gotten a girlfriend before, so I've never been dumped. So I wouldn't really know, but from an outsider's perspective, it seemed to have hit Shelby hard.

I walked past the front door and locked it, slipping the chain into the compartment beside the door and flicking off the light switch. I tossed the pillow and blanket on the couch, while I tossed my clothes for tomorrow on the floor. I exhaled and took off one of the cushions from the couch.

I pressed my paws against it and started fluffing it. My eyes wandered around the room while I did this. I finally noticed the blue light coming from the television behind me.

"I'm not gonna be able to sleep with that on," I muttered to myself as I put the cushion on the ground, "Shit, the remote isn't where it should be." I glanced at the couch and took off the other cushion. I looked through the couch until my paws felt two rectangular objects. I grinned and pulled them out from underneath the couch.

One of them was the remote control, and the other was a phone wrapped in a pink cover with glitter covering the back. Shelby's phone. I put the cushions back on the couch and sat back down, looking up for a second with the remote in my other paw, and shutting off the television with the click of a button.

I put the remote down and looked down at Shelby's phone. I turned it on and flipped it open. I put in his pin (which I'd figured out weeks ago) and went to his messages. He'd sent a few messages to Tasha about an hour after I left.

They simply said; 'Come home', 'I'm sorry', and 'Heading to bed'. I sighed and rested the phone on the table, "So that explains why Shelby wasn't answering his phone," I muttered, "Where did Tasha go?"

I scrolled through the messages. There was one from Tasha that said that she'd be staying with a friend for the night. She would never leave her house, so this was unusual. Something must have happened after I left the house. I made myself comfortable on the couch and wrapped myself up in the blanket.

I let out a quiet sigh and turned to face the back of the couch. I rested my head against the pillow and curled up in a tight ball. I couldn't get Ryan off of my mind, and that was the last thing I thought of before I fell asleep.

Ryan

He shut the door and I lowered my paw.

I curled up in the back seat of the car, pressing my knees against my chest as I leaned against the door. My mom glanced at me a few times before opening her mouth.

"He seems like a nice boy," She said, turning to face the road once more, "Wouldn't you think so, Brian?" My father let out a grunt, then glanced out of his window.

"Too nice," He scoffed, "Foxes. Don't let him get to you, son. You can't trust those conniving little bastards," His eyes were on mine, the corners of his lips were bent downwards, "Plus, didn't he seem a little too 'oh goodnight' to you? A little fruity if you ask me."

"Brian!" My father sat back in his seat, "Don't say such things about such a nice young boy."

"Vanessa...!" My father raised his paws in argument.

"He's fine, dad," I muttered in a quiet tone, "He's my friend, so just respect that. I don't talk about that towards your friends."

"None of my friends are foxes," He responded, "Besides, it doesn't matter. I'm your father." I didn't see any point in saying anything else, so I just made myself comfortable on the chair and looked out the window, resting my head against the window pane.

Spending today with Nate made me think about a lot of things. I'd gone to a festival with a friend before. Glen and I went to a festival in front of the police station, in celebration for some big bust the local police made.

Yeah, it was fun. But this felt different. Nate and I connected a lot more than Glen and I ever did. I leaned against the seat and rested my head on the headrest.

Come to think of it, I thought, Glen and I haven't done anything like that in ages. Or gone out to do anything of the sort since at least September. I froze. I was thinking that maybe Glen and I weren't connecting too much anymore because we hadn't done anything.

As I looked into it a little more, I realized that Glen seemed to be more of a school friend who I would smile and wave at on the street, or have a quick coffee with. It didn't seem like a true friendship like it used to be. He'd stay over at my place weekend after weekend until high school began.

Then we all started changing. I moved in different circles. I joined a soccer team, got a girlfriend, and we stopped talking for a couple months. We didn't talk until my girlfriend - Chelsea - and I broke up, and even then, it was just awkward conversations of his sexual encounters, which he still bragged about till this day.

We got a little closer as high school progressed, but we've never been the same.

As the car stopped at our house, I'd made my mind up that I was going to change that. I got out of the car, following my parents towards the house. Dad unlocked the door and I followed him inside, with my mother following me close behind. She tapped me on the shoulder.

"Alright. Time for bed. Brush your teeth and put on your pajamas!" I nodded and rolled my eyes with a grin as I started walking up the stairs. I walked straight past the bathroom and knocked on my brother's door. The door opened slowly.

My brother was standing inside. He looked exhausted, and he was holding his shoulder, "You okay bud?" He nodded and looked down at the ground.

"I'm sorry I couldn't get someone to pick you up today," He muttered, "Long night."

"It's cool," I chuckled, "If anything, I should be thanking you."

He raised an eyebrow and yawned, "Ugh...how so?"

"Got to spend a little more time with my friend," I folded my arms, "He's really cool," He nodded and rubbed his eyes, "Go get some sleep, kiddo. I'll see you in the morning." I said goodnight to him, and he did the same before he closed the door.

I walked to my room and opened the door, sighing as I walked inside and shut the door behind me. I grabbed the bottom of my shirt and tossed it to the floor, followed by my shoes, socks, and pants. I sat on the side of the bed, resting a paw on my thigh, and looking at the door.

I took my paw off my thigh and switched off the light. I reached down to my pants and pulled my phone out. I flipped open the phone and glanced at the time.

Almost midnight, I thought as I rested my phone on my bedside table, attaching it to its charger afterward. I closed the phone and crawled under the covers of my bed, resting my head on my pillow.

I stared up at the ceiling with my arms resting at my sides. I exhaled and rubbed my eyes, adjusting my position a little until I finally found a comfortable spot and turned onto my side.

I stared at the wall with a bit lip. I was starting to get worried. Nate was still on my mind after arriving home, and this had never happened before. Well, it did happen before, when I had a girlfriend. Every time I spent time with her, she was on my mind for the rest of the night, and sometimes, throughout the next day.

But Nate was just a friend, and I've only known him for a couple days. I had known my girlfriend for weeks before I started dating her, and feeling like this.

I closed my eyes and let out a sigh. Nate and I weren't dating, so I wasn't sure what this feeling was. And I thought about what my father had said in the car, about foxes being conniving, and him accusing Nate of being 'fruity'.

I'd never met a fox who came across as conniving or manipulative, and Nate hadn't really acted 'fruity' at all, whatever that meant. He was a nice guy, and I liked him. My eyes opened and I felt myself rolling over, looking away from the wall.

I groaned out of frustration and rubbed my eyes, Come on, stop thinking about him. Or anything. Just get to sleep, I tried my best to convince myself that I wanted to sleep, but as I tried to erase any thoughts, more thoughts started popping up.

I remembered Chelsea, and how I dumped her last year. We just never connected, honestly, and since then I just didn't really have an interest in girls too much. I was pretty much the polar opposite of Glen when I thought about it.

This brought me back to thinking about Nate once more, "God-damn it, Ryan." I growled quietly and myself and turned over once more. I rested a paw on my thigh, and another on my pillow. When I thought about my girlfriend, I found it hard to sleep on the night after spending time with her, but I had a couple ways of getting her out of my mind.

I'd tried thinking of something else, and not thinking at all. Sometimes, when I thought about her, I'd relieve myself in the only way I knew how. I pulled the paw off my thigh and pushed myself onto my rear, "I can't do that." I grumbled. Nate was my friend, nothing more, and he was a guy, too! It didn't feel right, and the whole concept made me feel uncomfortable and weird.

But as I thought about him, and I remembered the shower at the pool, I felt the same rush of blood in my groin and the same tightening sensation in my boxers. I exhaled and rubbed my eyes.

"Okay. Never again." I muttered to myself as I laid back down and gave myself a panting release.

I cleaned myself up with a few tissues after I finished and slipped my boxers back on. I adjusted the covers and rested my head on the pillow. It had worked, just like when I thought about my girlfriend, Nate was almost out of my mind.

However, I'd just jerked off to another guy, and a friend at that. I felt weird and uncomfortable, and I felt like I wanted to do it again, "God, what's wrong with you, Ryan?" Maybe my father was right. Maybe I needed to get a girlfriend before I did something stupid.

After those thoughts passed, I finally found a comfortable spot, and my thoughts slowly started to fade. I finally closed my eyes once more, and eventually passed off into the sleep I so desperately needed.

I dreamed a very broad dream that night. I remember driving on a racetrack, failing an exam, having a coffee, and doing many other odd things. But I remember something that I dreamt about that took over most of the dream.

I was sitting on my school bus, towards the back. Glen was sitting beside me and was talking about how he and some girl were 'going at it' the previous night. I was staring out of the window when the bus suddenly stopped

I noticed a bus had stopped beside us. I noticed a fox sitting in the back of the bus beside us, to the right. We were sitting in the opposite seats, and could see each other clearly.

It was Nate.

He waved at me, and I returned the wave with a smile. He bit his lip and smirked as he looked away from me. My ears perked as I heard somebody calling my name besides me. I turned around, gasping as I didn't see Glen sitting there anymore, but Nate.

Nate was sitting beside me, only wearing boxers, with a big grin on his face, which also wore the expression of a lustful being. He leaned against me, a paw resting on my thigh as pressed against my side. I'd grinned and rested a paw on his shoulder. His paw slowly came closer to my crotch, and when I glanced down at it, my clothes had gone, and I was sitting there in my boxers.

He'd smirked at me as he slowly stuck his paw into my boxers, not taking his eyes off me, "Not bad, tiger."

"Thanks, Nathan," I smirked in return.

"Who's Nathan?" I narrowed my eyes and blinked, gasping as Nate wasn't Nate anymore, but Glen. He was wearing clothes, but his paw was still in my boxers, "Why are you touching me?" I raised a paw to argue, because his paw was still inside my boxers, "What are you, a faggot or something?"

I shrieked and my eyes opened. I looked down at myself and noticed one of my paws was in my boxers. I pulled it out and threw the covers off of me, "What the hell is wrong with me?" I whispered to myself as I pushed the covers off of the bed and threw my legs over the side.

I rubbed my eyes and glanced at my phone that was still in charge. I flipped it open and glanced at the time, 4:30 in the morning, christ. I thought to myself. I knew I wouldn't get back to sleep after that, so I pushed myself off of my bed and approached my door.

I needed time to think about what had just happened,

It was only a dream, I kept thinking to myself, over and over, as I walked into the bathroom and shut the door behind me.

Just a stupid dream. After taking my boxers off, I rested against the shower wall and switched it on.

It didn't mean anything. This is normal. This is normal...

I watched the waterfall, my mind still filled with thoughts relating to Nate, and what I had done last night. What the hell was wrong with me? What would Nate think if I told him? Or told Glen?

Both of them would be repulsed, and so would my parents and my brother if I told them.

And as I let the water sink into my fur, I realized that I wouldn't be able to tell anyone of this. I kept telling myself that that'll pass and that this was just something stupid, and it would never happen again.

But the more I thought about it, the more curious I got. The last thing I heard in my dream was wandering around in my mind.

'What are you, a faggot or something?' I'd winced when I thought of that. I'm not gay, definitely not, and none of my friends were. Even if I thought I was, I definitely know that I'm not because I've dated a girl before.

Thinking about all of this was disorienting, so I stepped out of the shower and slipped on my boxers, Television is a good distraction, I stepped into my room and slipped on a green shirt, and brown shorts, before I started slowly going down the stairs to the bottom floor. I approached the couch and sat on it, sighing as I started looking around for the remote, without taking my rear off of the couch.

I eventually found it underneath the couch. I switched on the television and turned down the volume before I started scrolling through the channels until I found a kid's channel. Daytime cartoons always distracted me from anything. School, relationships, problems. It was a good outlet for me, and a good distraction.

However, that's not what was on the kid's channel - Furlodeon - at the moment. It was a sitcom, Furry 101. I looked down as I remembered commenting on this show to Nate yesterday. The last thing I wanted to do was think about him, so I quickly switched the channel until I reached another channel, the Scalie Network.

It was the only other kid's channel, but it was populated by scales. Dragons, lizards, and their humour and ideas. I'd never really watched the channel before, and my father doesn't really like lizards either.

Foxes were conniving and manipulating, while lizards were liars and sneaky. I swear my father didn't like any other species except for wolves and tigers.

I laid on the couch and started watching some show on the Scalie Network, which was pretty much just a rip-off of a cartoon from Furlodeon that I used to watch.

A small smile crept onto my face as I exhaled and continued watching, letting the distraction take over me, and the thoughts of Nate and everything else fade around me.

Nate

I grunted as my eyes opened. I felt something cold against my back, and as I pushed myself onto my rear, I realised I was sitting on the floor, and the blanket I was using was lying beside me. I looked up at the couch and sighed as I pushed myself off the floor and onto my feet. I grabbed the remote and rested it on the table, then grabbed my blanket and pillow.

I glanced at the couch and snatched my clothes from it before peering over at the kitchen. I saw a pair of legs beneath the dining table, but didn't really have a good view of who was sitting there. I didn't want to talk to anyone or pick any fights, so I decided to walk straight to the bathroom downstairs.

After closing the bathroom door, I tossed my clothes on the floor, then took off the clothes I was wearing. I tossed the old clothing in a nearby hamper, then approached the shower. I turned on the shower and adjusted the temperature before I stepped in and started cleaning myself.

I let the water sink into my fur. I grabbed my tail and held it in front of me, while I stroked it with my paws. It always took a long time for me to wash my tail, as it had the thickest fur on my entire body. I spent the few minutes after completely soaking my tail with the water, before grabbing a bar of soap and dousing the fur of my tail with it.

The shower went on for longer than usual, as I never really paid attention to my tail as much before. I stepped out of the shower, then turned it off, before grabbing a nearby towel. I wrapped it around myself, then as I let the water sink into the towel.

I made sure to dry myself everywhere, between my legs especially, as they were just as hard to dry as my tail, if not a little harder.

I spent a few minutes drying my tail in front of the sink before I tossed the towel into the hamper. I rubbed my fur gently, groaning out of frustration as I couldn't get the fur to stay down.

It was puffed out and it made me feel really uncomfortable. I glanced at a clock mounted beside the mirror and quickly realised that I didn't have much time before school, so I decided to stop trying to clean my tail.

I slipped on a pair of black boxers, a tight pair of blue jeans and a black polo shirt. As I looked at myself in the mirror, I noticed how tightly the jeans clung to my legs, and I quickly started to feel self-conscious.

But as I glanced at the clock again, I realised it was too late to get changed. I opened the bathroom door and jogged into the hallway.

I paused as I noticed my backpack beside the staircase, beside a pair of blue shoes and two green socks resting beside them. I slipped on the socks, followed by the shoes, then grabbed my backpack, "Here's your camera," I looked up to see Tasha standing there, holding my camera in her paws, with the chain attached to it hanging between her fingers, "You left it up there."

I took the camera from her and wrapped it around my neck, "I was worried," I glanced at her. She rested her paws on her hips and exhaled, "You weren't answering your phone, and when I got home, you weren't here."

"Emotions are running high at the moment," Tasha frowned, "I'll drive you to school. I'll tell you on the way." I nodded cautiously and started following her towards the front door. She opened the door and walked outside, while I lingered near the door.

I saw Shelby in the kitchen. He was hunched over a counter, and he wasn't moving. I frowned, and my ears lowered as he turned to look at me. I quickly looked down and walked outside, shutting the door behind me with a sigh.

I turned around, noticing that Tasha was sitting in the front seat of Shelby's car. I jogged over to the car and opened the passenger side door. She tapped the passenger seat. I frowned at her and sat down, closing the door behind me. I rested my backpack between my legs and leant against the seat, slipping on my seatbelt as my sister did the same before starting the car.

I raised a paw, but before I could say anything, she started talking, "He let me borrow the keys, if that's what you're wondering." I lowered my paw and nodded as she inserted the key into the ignition and turned it. The car turned on, and my sister sat there in silence, unmoving for the minutes following that.

I raised a paw as she pulled the car out of the drive-way and onto the road, "Okay. What happened yesterday? I was worried." Tasha sighed and frowned, her ears lowering against her head.

"Your brother and I fought," She tightened her grip on the steering wheel, "He called me vulgar names, and I said some choice words. I tried to tell him that I would be here to help him, if he just accepted my assistance, and the church's help. But he never wants to."

"The point being?" My ears flattened.

"I said..." She exhaled, "I said some things to him that must've struck a chord, because he just...stopped. He stopped arguing with me, and then he started crying." I winced and looked at her. She avoided eye-contact and looked down as she stopped at a traffic light.

"I felt awful. I kept telling myself that 'thou shalt forgive', but I couldn't bring myself to say anything else," She looked back up as the light turned green and gently pressed her foot against the accelerator, "Then he went upstairs. I went after him, trying to talk some sense into him, but he saw this note on his door..." I exhaled quietly.

"From Marissa and Derek, yeah?" I folded my arms.

She nodded, "He broke down. Collapsed on the floor. I tried to talk to him, but he didn't have any of it. He got up from the floor, turned to me, and hit me." I paused and stared at her wide-eyed. I'd noticed a bruise on her cheek, but never thought about it until now.

"Shelby hit you?" I narrowed my eyes, "Jesus."

She frowned, "It didn't hurt. It just left a small bruise there is all. Still scared the heck outta me."

"I bet." My ears flattened.

"I guess I just...I'm not sure. I can't be good ol' big sister anymore, who loves and cares unconditionally. He's done so many things that go against everything I believe and stand for," I nodded and rested my head against my window, "Sometimes I have to be mean to be kind. What's the saying?" She asked.

"Be cruel to be kind," I murmured, "I guess I understand." I felt bad for her, and for Shelby.

"It was a shitty situation," I sighed, "What happened next?"

The car was filled with silence for a few seconds until she pulled up in front of the school. Rain started hitting against the windows of the car. I watched the rain fall, but didn't say a word as my sister continued talking.

"I apologized and left without another word," She said, "I needed time to think. He and I haven't talked since I came back, but we'll figure this out. We've both got things to repent."

I nodded and rested a paw on my backpack, "Did you see the note?" She nodded and looked down, "You don't have to approve that he likes having sex with guys _and_girls, but you need to at least accept the fact that you can't change him, no matter what he does."

"I can't accept that," Her eyes narrowed, "I need to do something. It's against everything I believe, and the whole church knows about it." I nodded. I knew it would take some time, but I'd hoped that I'd be able to convince her that he wasn't a bad guy, and that she should just accept him.

"Look, I can't fight your battles, or his battles," I grabbed my backpack and rested a paw on the door handle, "Just try to stop arguing, please. It doesn't help anyone."

She nodded as I opened the door and got out of the car. I shut the door behind me and bit my lip as I jogged towards the school with an arm above my head, trying to keep myself and my backpack dry from the rain. I finally made it to the school, exhaling as I finally made it out of the rain.

A few students were here, but not many. I glanced at the front doors and started walking up the steps. As I pulled at the doors, I realised I couldn't get them open, Locked. I sighed and rubbed my paws as I sat on the stairs.

I grabbed my phone from my pocket and took a look at the time, _Shit._The time was half-past seven. School didn't start until nine. The clock in the bathroom must've been wrong. I tapped my foot against the stairs and looked around, while trying to keep myself isolated from everybody else. I didn't see Ryan anywhere, or the football players, so I didn't have to worry about them. I pulled myself across the stairs to the edge, where there was nobody sitting, and rested my head against the metal railing beside the stairs.

As a few minutes passed, a bus pulled up in front of the school and a few students came out. A chubby panda-bear clutching a laptop against his chest, a tall yellow feline with glasses atop of his muzzle, and a blue rabbit that was about half the size of the tall feline.

The panda looked in my direction. I gave him a small smile, then looked down. I heard a few whispers, and before I knew it, three sets of footsteps approached. I looked up to see the exact three students that I had been looking at, standing right in front of me.

"You're...Nathan?" The feline asked, adjusting his glasses.

I nodded cautiously, "Nate, yes." I raised an eyebrow as the bunny sat beside me, while the other students remained on their feet.

"You're in Mr Krach's art class?" The panda asked, getting down onto his knees. He opened his backpack and slipped the laptop he was holding into the backpack before throwing it over his shoulder and standing back up.

"Yeah," My ears lowered, and the corners of my lips dipped downwards, "You're...Kyle, right?" He nodded and glanced at the feline with a grin.

"Kyle," The feline gestured to the panda, then gestured to himself, "Connor," Then gestured in the direction of the bunny who was sitting beside me, "Zoey." The bunny smiled and waved sheepishly at me.

"How can I uh, help you guys?" I folded my arms, "We've never spoken before."

"Everyone at this school knows that you and Ryan were hangin' out yesterday," Kyle bit his lip, "At Beresford Park? The fireworks, the concert, the balloon festival." I nodded cautiously.

"I was there," Connor said, adjusting his glasses once more, "That tiger really sucks at throwing darts." He chuckled lightly, and I couldn't help but chuckle aswell.

"I know," I smirked, "But it was fun either way. I remember you, too. You had the telescope?"

"Seemed like it," Connor gestured to Kyle, ignoring the second part of my sentence, "Ryan's friend's been sayin' things about you two. Thought you should know." Kyle nodded and cleared his throat.

"Simple, he thinks you two are spending way too much time together, he told me first hand," Kyle glanced over at the bunny, who gave him a nod. All three of them had their eyes on me, and suddenly I started to feel uncomfortable, "But that isn't my business. Just thought you should know that there are rumors right now. Nothing big that could hurt you, or Ryan, but just keep track of them."

"I've had my fair share of rumors," The blue bunny said in a timid tone, "They can spiral out of control fast." I frowned and nodded. It made sense, but I wasn't aware that rumors could come out of something as innocent as a fun day at the park.

"Thanks for telling me," I smiled at them, then turned to the bunny and gave her a similar smile, "I'll tell Ryan. I'm sure things will be fine." Kyle nodded, a smile appearing on his face.

"We have art last period, so I'll catch you then?" Kyle tilted his head.

"Well, uh..." I chuckled quietly, "Sure! Thank you." Kyle nodded and walked off, waving at his friends as he approached the front doors. I heard a bell, and the front doors opened.

"It's eight," The feline adjusted his glasses, "I think I'm in your History Class with Ms Peace?" I nodded and unfolded my arms, "I'll see you there? Period two?" He smiled at me and walked away, leaving me and the bunny alone for a time.

"You make friends fast," The bunny commented, glancing at me with a frown, and her ears tilting in my direction, "Wish I had that trait."

"Maybe it's because I don't talk much? I'm not sure..." Buses started to become more frequent, and more students started to pool into the school as time went on.

"Well, you bagged a nice guy, that's all I can really say," Zoey smiled, "Ryan and I talk sometimes, and he's one of the nicest people I've ever met. Cute, too." I grinned at her.

"Got a crush?" I smirked, tilting my head to the side. Her smile faded into a frown and she looked down. My eyebrows furrowed and I bit my lip. Oops. I thought, "Sorry, was just making banter."

"It's cool," Zoey shrugged, "I don't think I'm in any of your classes, but like the others, I'd like to get to know you," She pushed herself to her feet, and I did the same. As I stood up, clutching my backpack tightly, I realised how small she really was. I grinned at her as she continued talking, "And you seem cool enough."

"Well, lunch time, then? Maybe?" I shrugged, "I have nothing better to do."

"Cool!" She exclaimed, "It's nice to meet friendly people. Connor, Kyle and I get harassed a lot, and I see you do too. We're all victims here, so I can see how you'd fit in with us."

"Well, I wouldn't call myself a _victim_per se-..." She raised a paw.

"It's fine," A frown was present on her face. Her whiskers twitched and her ears perked. She peered past me and adjusted her backpack strap, "I should go. See you around, Nate." She walked past me and into the building, fading into the crowd with all of the other students.

I looked in the direction that she was looking in, but I couldn't see anything. I waited for a few more seconds to see if Ryan was here, but I didn't see him. My ears lowered and I adjusted my camera as I approached the front door.

I waited for an opening in the crowd. I finally found one, and I pushed myself through. Before I knew it, I was hidden in the midst of a crowd of dozens of species of students migrating through the narrow hallways of the school.

Never had I felt just like everyone else.

Ryan

I exhaled as I walked down the stairs, with my backpack in one paw, and a towel in the other. I'd just gotten out of the shower, and I was ready to head to school. I tossed the towel into a nearby hamper and rested my backpack against the wall near the kitchen. I peered around the wall, smiling as I saw my mother hunched over the counter, scrubbing it clean.

Gabe was sitting at a small circular dining table eating pancakes, "I hope you saved some for me," I approached the table and pulled up a chair. I sat in the chair, just as mom handed me a plate. I rested the plate on the table and started grabbing some pancakes from the centre of the table, "Morning." I smiled at Gabe.

He returned the smile and continued eating his pancakes, "How'd you sleep?" Mom tilted her head in my direction. I shrugged and started eating my pancakes. I hesitated and waited for a few seconds before I gave her an answer, or an excuse.

"Pretty okay," I said, "I got up a little early and watched TV till you guys got up."

"You only slept for four hours?" Mom raised an eyebrow, "Gabe saw you downstairs after five this mornin'."

"Yeah..." My ears flattened, "A lot of thoughts going through my head at the moment." Gabe looked up at me with narrowed eyes, and a thoughtful expression on his face. He finished his pancakes and glanced at mom, who was just putting some more on his plate.

"Thanks." Gabe thanked her as she turned and started washing the dishes.

"So," He said in-between chewing and swallowing, "What were you thinkin' about, Ry?" I wasn't gonna tell him, and I wasn't planning to. Even if I wanted to, I still wouldn't, because mom was right there, and she would hear everything.

I took a few seconds before answering, chewing some pancakes and buying myself more time by chewing slowly, _Think, Ryan._I exhaled and looked back at him.

"Oh, some exams," I shrugged, "Heavy stuff."

"They give you exams only a couple of weeks away from the end of the school year?" He raised an eyebrow, then took another bite from his fork, "Unlucky. All of my exams finished before the end of September." I let out a sigh of relief. He'd fallen for the lie, and I'd slipped out of having to explain myself, or anything about what I had thought about last night.

I closed my eyes and tried my best to push those thoughts away with the delicious taste of home-made pancakes. It didn't work, but the pancakes tasted like heaven.

I left the dining table and wandered into the living room, with Gabe following me close behind, "My birthday's on Wednesday, Ryan!" I smirked and ruffled his hair as I turned and jogged towards the wall near the kitchen. I grabbed my backpack and threw it over my shoulder.

"I know! You'll be thirteen, and you'll be going to my school next year," I smirked as I approached the door. He walked alongside me with a smile, "I'm really excited, kiddo!"

"Me too!" His tail swayed as I opened the door. He stopped and folded his arms, his smile fading into a frown, "You really wanna head to school, huh?" I had been thinking about leaving all morning. I sent a text to Glen at six, telling him to take one of the first buses to school in the morning so I could talk to him before school begun.

I wasn't exactly sure what I was going to do, but I wanted to talk to him about his sex life, and his girlfriends. I actually was considering asking him if he could hook me up with a girl. A little scummy, I know, but I knew I wasn't gay, and to prove it to myself, I was going to have to date another girl.

Though I'm a social butterfly, when it comes to speaking to girls or dating, I'm a mess, so Glen would've be a big help in retrospect, "You're spacing out, Ryan." Gabe's voice returned me from the depths of my inner thoughts. I frowned at him and peered out of the door.

He wouldn't leave me alone if I didn't say something.

"I just have a lot on my mind at the moment," I sighed, "I'll talk to you about it another time. Just, not now." The words came out before I had the chance to stop myself. I'd have to make up an elaborate lie when Gabe eventually takes my offer.

"Okay," His ears lowered, "But, before you go?" My ears perked as I turned and looked back at him. The bus stop was just down the street, and it wouldn't take me long to get there, plus, the bus wasn't due until seven thirty, which was a few minutes from now.

I nodded and rested against the door-frame, "Sure." I noticed my father walking down the stairs. He nodded at me and Gabe before he wandered into the kitchen and pecked my mom on the cheek.

"Your friend," Gabe folded his arms, "Nathan...can I meet him? I usually get to meet your friends, and he sounds cool." I smiled at him and ruffled his hair.

"Sure, kiddo," I replied, "I think you'll like him. Oh and uh...don't call him Nathan. His name is Nate."

"Got it," He nodded, "Anyway, I want you to invite him to my birthday party for Wednesday," He shrugged, "Mom and dad wouldn't be too pleased, but if it's one thing on my birthday that I have control over, it's who I bring." I tilted my head to the side, a frown gracing my muzzle.

"Are you sure, Gabe? I mean, you have no idea who he is," It's not like I didn't want Nate to come, it's that Gabe had no idea who he was, and my parents hardly knew him either. Dad wouldn't be happy, and mom would be uncomfortable. But, it was Gabe's day afterall, and I couldn't bring myself to argue with him anymore, "One hundred percent sure?" He nodded and peered past me.

"Go on, Ry," He said, gesturing outside, "We'll talk later, cool?" I smiled and hugged him. He pulled away after a few seconds and we said our goodbyes before I left the house.

My fur bristled as a freezing gust of wind brushed over my shoulders. I adjusted my jacket and pulled down the sleeves further as I walked away from the house and onto the footpath.

I folded my arms and walked quickly towards the bus-stop. There was really thick fog around me, so I couldn't see too far. I narrowed my eyes as I saw two large yellow lights down the road.

"Oh, crap" I exclaimed, realising what it was, "Wait! Stop!" I started running as fast as I could towards the stop.

I could hear the murmur of the bus's engine, and as I got closer, I saw the outline of the bus through the fog. I arrived at the bus stop, and not a moment too soon. The last kid was just getting on and if I'd been a little later, I would've missed it.

I walked into the bus and grinned as I felt the heat from the bus's air-conditioning against my fur. I greeted the bus-driver and pulled out my wallet, showing him my bus pass before I started walking along the bus. I got a few looks from some vixens sitting at the front, and a wide grin from a familiar face sitting near the back.

One of Chuck's friends from the football team - Travis - had noticed me, and waved me over. It was weird seeing Travis without Chuck, as Travis was practically tied to the bear's hip all the time.

"The big tiger himself!" He exclaimed, chuckling to a few foxes who were sitting beside him, "Ryan Wilkin." A few giggles were heard, followed by some chuckling from Travis before it died down and the bus was filled with murmurs once more.

The bus lurched forward and pulled away from the curb. I quickly took a seat. I'd found a seat only a few seats in front of the back, where Travis and the other foxes were sitting.

I looked out of the window and scooched closer to it, not taking my eyes off of the pane. It didn't take long for the seat beside me to be taken. And as I turned to see who it was, I gasped slightly.

"Heya," It was Glen, and he had a big grin on his face, "Didn't know you were gonna catch the same bus. I was sitting near the front, I'd got on a few miles back." He raised a paw and I gave him a hi-five.

"Good to see you, dude." I relaxed into my seat and gave him a smile.

"So, what's all this about, tiger?" He raised an eyebrow, "The text literally just said; 'Need to talk. Now.' Is everything cool?" A frown appeared on his muzzle.

"Well, that and...y'know, that I wanted to talk to you as soon as possible, and this morning was a good time." I shrugged.

He rolled his eyes and rested an arm against the seat, turning to look at me with a worried expression, which caught me off-guard, "Yeah, yeah. So what's the matter, man? Something troublin' you? I'm not sore at ya for ditchin' me on Sunday you know..."

"It's not that," I quickly dismissed him. I didn't want to talk about this on a public bus, where anyone could hear it, "I'll tell you once we get there. School ain't that far." I said. He nodded, and we'd started talking about the weather, and about yesterday with Nate.

The bus arrived at the front of the school a little while later. A panda and a few other students got up from their seats and walked out of the bus. We waited for a few seconds before getting out. Glen and I walked near one of the large pillars and leant against it, "So," Glen turned to me, "What's up?"

"I've been thinking about what you said a while ago," I looked down, "About me, and a girl. Well, getting with a girl more-like..." I trailed off.

He smirked and nodded, "Go on."

"I've 'come to my senses'," A small grin made it onto my face, "Think you could hook me up?"

"There are women around the god-damn _block_that would kill to get with you!" He laughed, "I'll find one for you bro, I'll hook you up." I felt guilty for a few seconds, but I felt positive too. I would be dating a girl, and that would erase any gay thoughts that I had about Nate, and I would have a girlfriend to boot!

My father would be happy, too. Plus, it would give me more stuff to talk about with Glen, as well. After that exchange, we went onto talking about the upcoming football game, and when the soccer season was supposed to start. More students started arriving and walking through the glass doors leading into the building.

"See you in computer lab?" I tilted my head, "Period four?" He nodded.

"Definitely." He clicked his tongue and adjusted his backpack as he blended into the crowd of people walking into the school. I adjusted my backpack and my eyes wandered along the crowd, until I caught sight of another familiar face.

It was a blue bunny. The woman from the pool, who was talking with someone that was sitting on the stairs. She noticed me, then said something to the fox sitting beside her, before jogging into the crowd of students. The fox that she was speaking to got up from the stairs and frowned. He was looking around, as if he was waiting for someone.

It took me a couple of seconds to realise that it was Nate. I called his name, but he obviously couldn't hear me over the hundreds of students filing into the main building. I watched him walk into the crowd, and fade into the other students. I exhaled and waited for the crowd to disperse before I walked inside, clutching my backpack's shoulder strap tightly.

Most of the day went by smoothly. Glen didn't really talk to me until period four. He'd told me that he was speaking with a friend of his that had a crush on me, but that was all. Then lunch came by.

As I walked out of the classroom, I quickly realised that I had nothing planned for lunch. I walked through the hallway and out of the back of the building. There was a ramp near the back that lead down into a small area covered in lush green trees and bushes, where the seniors hung out.

The seniors being grade ten, eleven and twelve, so I was allowed in there, while the juniors had to stay inside the building. I adjusted my backpack and walked down the ramp towards the senior area, smiling a few students that I'd recognised along the way. I walked down a few cement stairs and walked around the side of a bush, finally finding a nice wooden seat near the back of the senior area.

There were a few hundred students there, but the senior area was huge, so they were spread out. I was pretty far from most of them, so I was happy to be sitting there.

Glen couldn't come hang out with me either. He said that he'd need time to 'work on getting me the girl'. I rested my backpack beside the seat and sat down, resting my chin atop of my paw while my elbow rested on the wooden table that was attached to the seat, as I stared at a large tree that rested in front of me.

I exhaled and grabbed my backpack. I rummaged through it and pulled out a can of soft-drink and a muesli bar. I started eating, just after I cracked open the can and took a sip. I drunk and ate every few seconds while taking in my surroundings. Just as I threw the wrapper of the bar in a nearby bin and sat back down, I noticed Nate at the corner of my eye.

My ears flattened as I noticed that he was walking into the senior area alongside a yellow feline and a big panda I'd recognised from my art class. What was his name? Ah, it was Kyle. I remembered the teacher mentioning his name last Friday.

I watched Nate as they stopped and laughed amongst themselves. I'd never seen them hang out before, even if I hadn't known Nate for long, and I felt a weird feeling in the pit of my stomach that reminded me of the awful feeling I got when my brother got better birthday presents from me.

Jealousy. I'd spent time with Nate, and now I was jealous of him. I rubbed my temple and looked down, taking the time to let the thoughts of being jealous of a new friend spin around in my head for a few seconds before I looked back up.

Nate looked in my direction, and I saw his ears shoot up. He waved off the people he was talking to and jogged over to me with a big smile on his muzzle, "Hey! Hi! Where have you been all day?" He sat opposite of me and rested his backpack on the ground beside the seat.

"Here," I shrugged, sneering at him, "Guess we just haven't had many classes together."

"We have art last period," He said, "Assignment is due. Did you take the third picture?" I shook my head, and to my surprise, the fox let out a sigh of relief.

"Good, cause I didn't either," He chuckled, "So I just ripped a picture of a sunset from the internet, and a sunrise too. What do you have period five?" He tilted his head.

"One moment," I rummaged through my pockets and pulled out my tattered paper timetable. I scanned through the classes until my eyes met with my fifth period class, "Another computer lab class, with Mr Peki."

"It's pronounced 'Peh-kee', not 'Peekee'." He giggled quietly while my face lit up in an embarrassed blush.

"Anyway!" I threw my paws up, "That's what I got. With Mr Peki." I said it the right way this time, but he giggled anyway.

"The foreign teacher," He said, after he finally stopped giggling, "He's cool. Anyway. I've already taken the sunset photo from the internet. And I also got you a sunrise one, it's on this." He handed me a USB flash drive with a grin.

"Thank you," My tail swished against the back of the seat, "I'll print this off in class and we'll be able to hand all of our pictures to Mr Krach in period six. I printed off the two I took." I said.

"Good, me too," He replied, "I just hope he doesn't notice the similarities between the sunrise pictures we took on Saturday morning."

"Yeah." I nodded. My eyes trailed down his face and onto the camera wrapped around his neck.

"So...yeah," His smile faded into a frown, "You alright?" I jumped slightly and my eyes met his confused gaze once more.

"Yeah, sorry," I felt breathless, and I felt my cheeks burning, "Long day. Been losing focus a lot today."

_What the hell was that, Ryan? Are you checking him out? Stop, that's gay, and so not right in so many ways..._I thought to myself as I gave him a blank expression, _Quit bein' faggy Ryan, or he'll notice._I looked down at the table.

"Sorry to hear that," His ears lowered, "Hope you feel better." I looked back up at him and nodded.

"Me too," I peered past him. The panda and feline that he was talking to, were sitting at the other side of the senior area, "So, you made some new friends?" He nodded and followed my gaze.

"The yellow cat is Connor," He said, "He was at the fireworks show on Sunday, and that's Kyle," He gestured to the panda, "He's in our art class."

"Ah, the one that answers pretty much all of Mr Krach's questions," I tapped the side of my head, "Got him right up here." He smirked and nodded.

"So, yeah," He exhaled, "I'm a bit tired too. Didn't sleep too much myself...but I came to school at least, so that's a plus." I nodded at him.

"I saw you early this morning, when I arrived," I folded my arms, "With a blue rabbit. She works at the pool, right?"

"Yeah," He smirked, "I never noticed it until now. But she's cool. Her name's Zoey." He tilted his head, his smirk fading into a warm smile as his eyes met mine again.

"Uhh..." I avoided eye-contact, as memories of the night before returned once more. I decided to change the subject and to avoid eye-contact as much as possible. There was still a lot of time before the bell went, so I'd have more time to talk with him.

I decided to myself that I'd mention to him about the birthday invite after school, but there was something else I wanted to say to him, "Picture for my contacts list?" I raised an eyebrow, with a confident smirk. My tail curled up in my lap as he returned the grin.

"Sure," He nodded and raised two paws above his head. He stuck out his tongue, and he crossed his eyes in a goofy way, while his paws made two peace signs on either side of his head.

I chuckled as I grabbed my phone and snapped a picture of him. I added his picture to my contacts and looked up at him, only to see him holding his phone up too.

"Ah. Get me in a good pose." I puckered my lips and posed as if I was posing for a weight-lifting magazine. I kissed my biceps and puckered my lips once more, while looking away from the phone. I was enjoying this too much, and I could see that Nate was enjoying it too, as he was giggling quietly and holding the phone unsteadily.

I had a hard time containing myself as he snapped the picture, and we instantly burst into the laughter after it was taken. His laughter was contagious, and music to my ears. I couldn't get enough of it.

I froze on the inside. My laughter quieted down, That's something a... I remembered what my father had called Nate, and instantly portrayed myself as the person who was acting that way.

A...fruitwould say, I thought to myself, wincing as I thought about calling myself a fag once more. It didn't help the situation at all to be vulgar, but I needed to snap out of this.

I tapped my fingers against the table, sighing as I looked back down at the table, watching my fingers tap it in a random rhythm. I knew the bell would go soon, but we still had a few more minutes, so I took the opportunity to talk with him about how things were going.

The bell went shortly after, and I waved goodbye to him as he walked off to his next class. I exhaled and clutched my backpack tightly against my back, holding the shoulder strap with one paw.

Don't worry Ryan, I thought to myself,As soon as Glen gets a girl that likes me...I'll stop thinking about him like that. I nodded with a resilient frown and jogged off to my next class.

Then I can be friends with Nate, without thinking those...thoughts, anymore.

Nate

I adjusted my backpack as I started walking to my fifth period. Thoughts of Ryan went through my head as I got closer to the science block. At random points during our conversation at the senior area, he avoided eye-contact, and he seemed distant. I decided that I'd speak to him about it after school, as he mentioned the other day that he was hanging with his friend, Glen, this afternoon.

Period five went by quickly. My science teacher gave us notes, and spoke about his personal life, instead of really teaching us anything. I listened intently, but I felt that I should be doing work, as I wouldn't do well in future exams. But I chose not to comment, and just took down the notes.

I started packing up my gear just before the bell went. I put my science book in my backpack and threw it over my shoulder, as the other students started filing out of the classroom. I put my earphones in my ears and looked down as I approached the door. I dragged my paw on the door frame and walked out of the classroom, and into the hallway.

I walked through the crowd of students that were all moving to their next classes. I rested a paw in my pocket and against the volume button on the side of the phone. Music started slowly rising in my ears until I could hear it clearly. I sighed as I walked out of the crowd of students and to my locker.

I put in my code and pulled open the battered locker. I hesitated for a second, then peered to my right as I rested my science textbook into the locker. I noticed a black wolf rummaging through his locker. He looked up at me, which caused me to gasp and look away. I put a few more school books in my locker before closing it.

I jumped as I felt a paw on my shoulder. I glanced in the direction of where the paw came from, and noticed the black wolf from before standing there, "You're Nathan, right?" I nodded and adjusted my shoulder-strap with a frown, taking my earphones out of my ears.

"Yes. Uh...call me Nate," I bit my lip, my head tilted downwards, but my eyes were still on him, "You're Ryan's friend, Gren?"

"It's Glen," He snapped, bearing his teeth at me. I winced and backed away slightly, "You've known Ryan for four days and you're all buddy-buddy," He pressed a finger against his chest, "_I've_known him since fourth grade." I wasn't sure what to say to him, as I was unsure of what could be said in this situation.

"I just want to warn you," He growled quietly, "He and I have a thing, understand? He's always been able to trust me with things, like this morning!" I winced once more.

"What happened this morning?" I asked, in a tone much quieter than I'd planned to speak in.

"He just said that he wanted me to hook him up with a girlfriend," He replied, "He finally came to his senses. I bet he didn't tell you that, huh? Now you know who his real friend is."

"I don't understand," My ears lowered, "I'm not trying to..interrupt what you guys might have, I just...he's been nice to me, and he and I have a thing...we're friends, I think he's cool." I folded my arms and held my arms against my chest as I started to feel uncomfortable.

"Look," He growled once more, "This...infatuation you have with _my_friend, this isn't going to get you anywhere. Understand?" My eyes widened, and I stepped closer.

"Infatuation?" I narrowed my eyes, "What the hell do you mean? He's been really nice to me, and I've returned that by being nice, too! He took me to the park, and we had a fun time there! I'm not _infatuated_with him...I just like being his friend."

"Just know your place, got it?" His eyes narrowed. "Or I'll get someone to seriously put you back in the place you belong. I think you know who that'll be." He peered past me.

I looked over my shoulder and saw Chuck walking in the opposite direction. I looked back at Glen and whimpered quietly.

I felt myself step back once more, resting a paw on the lockers beside me. The way he looked at me scared me, he had a fire in his eyes, and his eye-contact with me didn't falter. I'd had this feeling before, around people who've harassed me before.

I was terrified.

"Keep this to yourself," He raised a paw, "You wouldn't want him thinking that you want to replace me, do you?" I tilted my head.

"Nobody is replacing anybody!" I exclaimed. A few students that were walking past had stopped to watch what was unfolding. I didn't want this to turn into a spectacle, but I didn't want Glen to think that I had any ulterior motives, "We can be friends, all three of us!"

"I'm not being a third wheel," He grumbled, "Just know who his real friend is." He spat and turned away from me. He walked down the hallway and out of view. I exhaled shakily and leant against the lockers, with my eyes glued to the ground. I didn't know what to think of this, and I was not sure what I was going to do about it.

Glen was never nice to me, but I thought that since I knew Ryan, he'd cut me some slack. But I guess some people don't change. The students that had stopped were moving onto their next class. I held my head and rubbed my temple as the murmurs of students started fading.

Class was about to start, so I needed to get moving. I pushed myself off of the lockers and jogged down the hallway and towards the art-room. I looked up to see another figure approaching quickly. I gasped and grunted as I ran into somebody, "Crap, sorry."

"It's fine, dude." I was relieved to hear Ryan's voice. He had a smile on his face, but as I looked at him, I got an uneasy feeling. I thought about what Glen had said as I looked down and avoided eye-contact.

"You alright?" He asked, a frown present on his face as his eyes met mine once more.

"Yeah," I shrugged and glanced down the hallway, "Come on. We better get to photography before we're late." He nodded, and we started walking alongside each-other to the art room. He opened the door to the art room and held it open for me. I glanced at the back of the classroom and started trotting towards it.

I sat down and started rummaging through my backpack. I paused as I noticed that Ryan had sat in the seat beside me with a grin, "Mind if I set myself up here?" I shook my head. I smiled at him and proceeded to get my stuff out from my backpack. I rested the pictures I took on the table, then watched Ryan as he took his own out.

"Thanks for this," He slid the USB flash drive I gave him earlier across the table, "I'm so ready for this." I smirked and snatched the flash drive. Mr Krach started talking about the assignment while Ryan and I compared pictures.

One by one, Mr Krach summoned students to the front of the class to present their pictures. I exhaled shakily as I looked down at my pictures. I was never good with talking to people, and I was starting to feel self-conscious about the pictures I took.

Ryan must've taken notice of this. He looked at me, then at my pictures, "Worried?" I looked up at him, my ears perking at the sound of his voice.

"Huh?" I tilted my head, "Oh, about the pictures? Yeah, definitely. I mean..." I looked down at them, "What if they're not good enough...?" He chuckled quietly.

"They look fine, Nate," He said, in a quiet and reassuring tone, "And you'll do fine. I promise." I nodded with a smile and looked at his pictures, then back to mine.

They weren't bad, but I wasn't sure if mine would be good enough for a good mark.

"Nathan Clark," Mr Krach called out my name, "What about you?" I sighed softly and closed my eyes as I grabbed my pictures and stood up. I heard Ryan say that 'I'd be fine' when I walked towards the front class. Mr Krach was sitting at his desk with a warm smile on his face.

"Alright," Mr Krach nodded, "Show us the pictures, Nathan." I nodded and held up the picture I took on Saturday, when I first met Ryan. I was looking directly at him as I held it up, with the biggest smile on my face.

"Describe the colors, and the emotions you felt when you took this picture," Mr Krach urged me on, "Go on, kid." I sighed and looked around at the class. I saw Kyle sitting near the back with a big smile on his face, and both of his paws held up. His thumbs were up, and he was mouthing words of encouragement.

"Well," I glanced back at Ryan, "It was freezing, and I was pretty damn cold," I heard a few chuckles from some of my classmates, "I felt...happy, I guess. I'd found my first picture, and it looked amazing." I continued to look at Ryan as I said this.

He looked down and cleared his throat. I frowned and looked away from him, and to the rest of the class, "The colors were vibrant, and perfect. The sun peeking through the trees really held the picture together." I went on to describe the second picture I took, followed by a made-up story involving the third picture that I'd ripped off of the internet.

"Nicely done," Mr Krach looked up at me with a grin. A few of the students were quietly applauding, with Kyle and Ryan applauding aswell, a little louder than the other students though.

"Go on and sit down. You'll get your marks when class ends." I nodded and walked back to my seat. I exhaled shakily as I rested my rear in the uncomfortable chair. I dropped the pictures on the table and glanced at Ryan.

"You did fine," Ryan said, "So you don't need to ask." He smiled. I returned the smile and rubbed my eyes. I watched some of the other students show off their beautiful pictures, including Kyle, before Ryan's name was called out.

He was the last kid to be called out, as nobody's last names came after Wilkin. He got up and walked to the front of the class in a confident stride. He spoke about the pictures he took, then went off on a tangent about how he'd enjoyed taking the first one. Mr Krach nodded at him before he came back and sat down beside me after he'd finished.

"Good work, class," Mr Krach grinned at the class, "Turn to page four of your photography textbooks and skim through the notes on the bottom. This week's theme is relaxation." He said, before he went back to work on grading our speeches.

Ryan and I shared grins before taking out our photography textbooks and exchanging notes.

The bell went shortly after. One by one, students went to see the teacher to get their marks. I saw grins, and frowns, and even saw one of the students in tears as she left.

I frowned and glanced at Ryan with lowered ears, "Shit, man. She must really take this subject seriously." He nodded and started packing up his stuff.

"I might frame this," Ryan glanced at the picture he'd taken on Saturday, that was almost identical to mine, "That cool?"

"Yeah, it's cool!" I exclaimed, "I might frame this one too." My tail swayed as I put my stuff in my backpack, while exchanging small-talk with Ryan. He and I walked through the class and approached Mr Krach's desk.

He looked up at us and then back down at the grades, "It's out of 30." He said, "Each picture is worth ten, if it's good enough, you get full marks, alright?" I nodded.

"Alright, Ryan..." He trailed his finger down the paper, "Twenty two. Not bad. Never thought you liked photography."

"I didn't," Ryan shrugged, "But my friend here's gotten me into it." My tail swished against his. He smiled and looked back at the paper.

"Nathan..." Mr Krach trailed off, "Twenty nine. Good work, kid." I giggled like a child and bounced for a few seconds.

"Yay! My sister is going to be so impressed!" I exclaimed. Ryan raised an eyebrow at the teacher, then grinned at me, "Come on, let's go!"

"See you guys in class on Thursday." Mr Krach grabbed a pen and continued grading some of the students work, while Ryan and I turned and walked out of the class. He and I walked side-by-side down the hallway and towards the exit.

"Before we go, Nate," He stopped before walking outside. I turned to face him and folded my arms, "My brother's birthday is Wednesday afternoon...he asked me if you wanted to come. He wants to meet you..." My ears shot up.

"I mean, I'd like you to come, but I understand if you don't want to go...I mean, it'll be a small party...it's a child's party..." I chuckled quietly and stopped him before he could go any further.

"Of course I'll come!" I laughed, "My sister and brother should be fine with it. Think your parents will be alright with it if I come?" His ears perked, and a big grin appeared on his face.

"I think they'll be fine," He smirked, "Thanks for this. He really wants to meet you." I pet him on the shoulder and walked out, with him trailing behind me.

Ryan and I walked down the stairs with grins on our faces, "I'll catch you tomorrow then?"

"Sure, sure," Ryan nodded, "I'm gonna do somethin' with Glen this afternoon."

"I know," I unfolded my arms, then glanced at the parking lot beside the school. I recognised Shelby's car in the parking lot. My ears lowered, and Ryan peered over my shoulder. I looked back at him with a sigh, "I should go..." I said, in a quiet tone.

"Okay, well...I'll call you when I get home, but it'll be a few hours, cause of Glen, you know..." Ryan replied, resting his paws in his pockets with a frown gracing his face. I nodded and gave him a small smile before I said my goodbye and turned away.

I walked away from Ryan with my eyes glued to the ground. As I looked up just before I arrived at the car, I saw my brother and sister sitting in the front seats. Both of them were looking in opposite directions with frowns on their faces. I prepared myself for the arguments that were bound to happen on the way home as I got in the car and shut the door after me.

Ryan

My eyes fell on his back as he walked away from me. I had to compose myself and try my best not to think about it while I was surrounded by other people. My phone vibrated in my pocket. I snatched my phone from my pocket and answered it with a sigh. I sat on the steps and brushed some hair away from my eyes.

"Hey, Glen." I murmured, just after glancing at the caller ID.

"Hey," He responded, "You and I are gonna hang out today, right?" I nodded and pushed myself off of the stairs.

"Sure, but what did you want to do?" I cleared my throat and looked around. Some buses came by every now and then to pick up some of the students, while some of them remained in small groups around the front of the school.

He exhaled and didn't answer for a few seconds. I tapped my foot against the concrete and smiled at Chuck as he walked past me alongside Travis, "Well, we can go grab a coffee?" He asked.

"Sure," I said, "Fennec Bros?"

"Of course, where else?" Glen chuckled quietly.

"See you there, then," I said, a small smile gracing my face.

"You too. See ya Ryan!" I said my goodbyes too and hang up. I rested my phone in my pocket and waited near the road in front of the school for the next bus to arrive. Most of them went the same route, and it always ended up going near the coffee shop. It was half a dozen blocks away, so I'd get there quicker on the bus.

Glen must've taken a bus already, since he wasn't in front of the school or anywhere to be seen at the time.

A bus finally arrived, and a few students got on. I followed the last student into the bus and showed my bus pass to the driver before I took a seat near the front. We pulled out of the school and onto the road. I stared out of the window the whole time while I was on there.

Thoughts about Nate continued to circulate through my head. I was worried, and grossed-out at the same time. How can I think of another guy like that? I don't like dick, I like tits, just like a normal man, right?

I exhaled and rubbed my temple just as the bus stopped. My ears perked as a few students got off. I peered out of the window and noticed that this was the bus-stop only a block away from the coffee shop. I thanked the driver and got out of the bus.

I had my paws in my pockets as I walked along the path in the Australian heat. I could already feel the heat, even before summer began.

You hear constantly about how much 'fun' you can have in the sun. Beaches, parties, that sort of stuff, but they fail to mention the excessive heat in Australia, especially in rural towns.

We don't have air-conditioning at home either, just ceiling fans, so that just makes matters worse when summer comes around, and I wasn't excited to be spending any time at home during the blistering heat that Port Alton was known for.

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at the coffee shop and saw Glen standing out the front. I waved to him as I approached and he returned the wave, "'Sup Ryan?" He smirked, "You're buying." I grinned at him as we walked into the coffee shop.

Through the whole time I was with Glen at the coffee shop, my mind wasn't focused on him, or what he had to say. It was focused on Nate, and my mind wouldn't quit.

I just kept thinking about him and I sitting near the front of the cafe. Him paying for the coffees, and sharing small-talk with him. Talking about books, and life in general.

I had fun then, speaking with a complete stranger at the time, then I was having with Glen at this very moment. He was talking about his progress with getting me a girlfriend, and how he'd 'need more time', because the 'lines to get to me were too long to sift through'.

It didn't feel right, talking about this. Glen treated women sometimes as if they were objects. He never talked about how much he loved a girl, but how much he loved fucking her, or getting her to suck him off. I didn't like it, but Glen did.

That worried me, too. I like girls, so shouldn't I be laughing and treating women the same?

Of course not, I thought.

But, all of this time I was having with Glen just didn't resonate with me like my time with Nate, and my time with Glen in the past, before that gap between us talking, and not talking a few years ago.

We finished our coffees, and before I knew it, I was saying goodbye to him. I gave him a small wave and said a half-assed goodbye before we parted ways.

"Glen is my best friend," I said to myself, as I rounded a corner and started walking home, "Or, good friend. Why the hell don't I feel the same about him anymore?" I muttered to myself. I had a lot of time to think, as my home was pretty far from here.

So as I walked home, I let my mind wander. I hadn't given up on the girlfriend idea, and I was sure that the dreams and thoughts I was having about Nate was something that would pass. Something that wouldn't really come to pass, and something that most guys would think about, right?

Right? This is normal! I mean, this wouldn't be an individual case. I thought, I'm not the only straight guy whose had those thoughts, I'm sure. I rested my paws in my pocket and continued walking, focusing on the ground, and each individual step I took in the direction of home.

As soon as I walked through the front door, my brother was already in my arms, "Whoa, there!" I chuckled as I returned the hug, "How are you bro?"

"I'm good!" His tail was wagging rapidly and his eyes sparkled with excitement, "Mommy got me a present early! Come see, come see, come seeeee!" He whined.

I chuckled and put my backpack down near the front door. I closed the door and turned to look at him once more, "Lead the way, kiddo."

"Cool!" Gabe giggled and ran up the stairs. Mom came out out the kitchen and glanced at the stairs with a smile before turning to face me.

"He's been so excited since this morning," She was rubbing a dish clean with a cloth in her paw, "So I couldn't help but give him something early. Don't tell your father." She winked at me.

I smiled and nodded, "I won't, mom." I heard Gabe shout my name.

"You better get up there before he comes back down and drags you." Mom chuckled and walked back into the kitchen. I smiled at her and walked up the stairs. Gabe's door was wide open, so I walked inside with ease. My eyes widened as I saw a massive box in the middle of the room.

"What's that?" I tilted my head.

"I don't know!" Gabe exclaimed, "I wanted to wait until you got home to open it!" I sat down, while Gabe got on his knees.

"Well, open it, then," I smirked, "Go on, I'll watch." Gabe yipped and started tearing the box with his claws. I watched in awe as he tore the box to pieces. He reached into the pile of cardboard that he'd just torn to shreds and pulled out a small box.

It was black, and it had white stripes along the side, "...Belong Tech Industries..." He read, looking at the other side of the box with an inquisitive, yet confused expression on his face.

"What is it?" I asked, tilting my head.

He frowned and looked at me, "I'm not sure..." He handed me the box, "You have a look." I inspected the box. It didn't really say anything on the front, it just had the name of the company that made it on the back.

I opened the box and gasped before I looked up at my brother with a grin, "It's something that you've been begging mom for." His eyes widened and he snatched what remained of the box from me. He opened it, his eyes widening more than before.

"Oh my gosh!" He pulled out an RC Furrari from the box. It was painted a beautiful blue, and it had a black stripe down the middle.

I pulled out a controller from the box and handed it to him, "You better go downstairs and thank mom."

He nodded and sat down beside me, "Later!" He turned to look at me as he rested the Furrari on the floor, "There's something I wanted to ask you, before I do anything else. Otherwise I'm gonna forget, then be sad tomorrow."

"What is it, kiddo?" My ears lowered.

"Is...Nate coming to the party?" He tilted his head, "I mean, if he doesn't want to, he doesn't have to...but it'd be cool. Plus, he sounds awesome and I wanna meet him! Your friends are so cool!" He clenched his fists with an excited smile on his face.

"He said he'd love to," My tail swayed against the wall, "Are we having your party here?"

"Well, dad said that we'd be coming back here from somewhere tomorrow afternoon," He shrugged, "Maybe we'll be going to the pool...or the park, or maybe the cinema! I'm not sure!"

"You can always beg mom for an answer when you thank her for the car." I suggested. He snatched the controller and the RC Furrari with a grin and nodded.

"I'll ask her for batteries too!" He said as he ran out of the room.

I pushed myself to my feet and jogged down the stairs after him.

"...thank you, thank you, thank you!" Gabe was jumping up and down in front of mom in the kitchen, while she was cleaning the table. Mom smiled and hugged Gabe tightly before looking up at me.

"I'm gonna need batteries...and...oh! Dad said we'd be coming back from somewhere tomorrow for the party! Where are we gonna go, mom?" I heard a pair of footsteps coming from behind me.

Dad must've slipped in through the door when I wasn't looking. He walked past me and approached mom and Gabe, "A surprise is a surprise." He smirked with folded arms.

Mom got on her knees and cupped her paws over Gabe's ear before whispering something.

Gabe's eyes widened and he jumped up and down, "The pool! Cool! I knew it!" He laughed. Dad rolled his eyes and mumbled something before he turned to look at me.

"Here," Mom opened a cupboard beneath the sink and handed Gabe a few batteries for his Furrari, "Go get ready for dinner, Gabe. Go play for a bit too, if you want. Dinner will be on the table in half an hour." Mom turned around and opened the fridge, while Gabe ran past me and up the stairs.

My father looked at me with folded arms. He didn't look impressed, and this worried me greatly.

"Gabriel told me that he invited the fox to the party," He grumbled, "Is this true, Ryan?"

"Yeah, it was his idea," I responded with a frown, "He wants to meet Nate, and I couldn't say no to the birthday boy." My ears lowered as my father's face fell into an angry expression.

"He is practically a stranger to this family, Ryan!" He exclaimed, "Your mother and I hardly know him, Gabe has no clue who he is, and you've only known him for a few days! And your brother just invites him to his party without our say? He's a fox, too! You know how manipulating and conniving those little bastards can be!" I clenched my fists.

"Invited who?" My mom peered past the kitchen wall in my direction.

"Gabe asked me to invite my friend, Nate, to the party," I said, "He's the fox I hung out with on Sunday." My mom nodded, but frowned, my fists unclenched and my ears flattened against my head.

"That's nice, dear," She exhaled, "But, tell us first next time, okay? Your father's right, we don't know him very well at all."

"Yes mom, I will." I nodded. My father shook his head and exhaled before he turned away from me and walked into the living room. I bit my lip as he sat on the couch and switched on the television.

I didn't want to talk to my father, and he was busy anyway.

Gabe was busy upstairs with his new toy, and my mom was busy in the kitchen preparing dinner. This seemed like the perfect time to give Nate a quick call.

"I'm gonna call Nate, alright?" I glanced at the kitchen.

"Say hi to him for me, sweetie." Mom smiled at me. I nodded and walked upstairs and into my room, closing the door behind me just before I dialled his number and pressed the phone to my ear.

I sat on the edge of my bed and waited for an answer. He answered on the fourth ring, and my ears perked, "Hey, tiger!" Nate exclaimed, laughing quietly to himself. I felt a twinge at my nerves when he called me that. Only Glen called me that, and when he did, it only meant that I'd done something stupid, or if he was frustrated with me.

"Hi Nate," I answered, a small smile gracing my face, "Oh, and my mom says hi, too."

He giggled quietly, "Tell her I said hi, too."

"I will." I nodded.

"Anyway, how'd hanging out with Glen go?" I noticed that his tone lowered, but I didn't think of it too much.

"It was..." It took a few seconds for me to think of a word that was truthful, yet not hurtful to Glen, "...well, interesting. He spoke about how he's still looking for a girl for me." Nate cleared his throat on the other side of the line.

"Well, definitely sounds interesting." His tone was quiet.

"So, you alright?" I asked.

He returned the question with one of his own, "What do you mean?"

"I mean, well...earlier. You seemed down before you left, and I'm just worried."

"I'm okay." I heard him sigh. I rested my back on the bed and stared at the ceiling as we continued our conversation.

"Good." I felt my smile fade. It was a few seconds before he said something else.

"You uh, makin' yourself comfortable there?" He said, chuckling after he stopped talking. I remembered saying the exact same thing to him, so it got a laugh out of me.

"Is my bed that loud?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Kinda," He was still chuckling quietly, "That, and, I'm used to the sound of bouncing bedsprings. My brother is an animal in bed, according to the people he brings back." He laughed.

I felt my face heat up, but I laughed alongside him, "Guess that's your pet peeve with him." I smirked.

"Well, there is a positive." I raised an eyebrow at this.

"What is it?" I asked.

"I've been writing down the bed spring rhythms." I burst into laughter.

"No, no, I'm serious!" He let out a quiet giggle, "Quick bounces are him jerkin' off, heavy pounces are him getting it on with someone, and uneven and uncoordinated bounces are him doin' both!" He laughed.

I felt myself blush heavier as he continued, and felt my pants tighten, "What the fuck, Ryan?" I whispered to myself as I let out a quiet growl and covered myself with the blanket.

"You alright?" He asked. My expression fell, and my ears lowered, "I didn't mean to offend you, or..."

"No, no!" I exclaimed, "I just kicked the wall. Hurts like fuckin' hell." I heard him giggle quietly.

"Yeah, I know the feeling." He sighed.

"God I hope not." I heard him laugh at that. We exchanged small-talk and a few jokes between us for the minutes following that awkward exchange. He was very enthralling and easy to listen to. It was as if I'd been speaking to someone who I'd known for twenty years.

Unfortunately, I had to put the phone down eventually.

"Dinner time!" I heard my mother call from downstairs.

"Shit, I gotta go. Time for dinner..." I cursed to myself, "Talk to you tomorrow?"

"Oh, yeah! Sure!" He replied, "Oh, wait. Before you go! Where is your brother's birthday gonna happen? Your place? Park?"

"Nah, it'll be at the pool," I could picture him grinning at that, "Dream come true, huh?"

"I wouldn't go that far," He laughed quietly, "I'll bring my speedos then." I bit my lip and my thoughts wandered to that image of him slipping a pair of tight speedos on, pressing himself against the wall of the locker room...

No! Shit, shit! I growled quietly to myself, For FUCK'S sake, Ryan! Stop thinking about that gay shit!

Seeing him in a speedo would make things a lot worse, and it would spark my thoughts again, so I needed to make an excuse.

"Maybe you should swim in something less revealing at a kid's birthday?" I chuckled nervously.

"I was kidding anyway!" Nate laughed, "I'll bring some board shorts, but thanks for the heads up." I smiled and pushed myself out of my bed.

"See you tomorrow mornin'?" I said, in a quieter tone.

"Definitely," He replied with an enthusiastic tone of his own, "Goodnight Ryan!"

"Night, Nate..." I hung up and rested the phone on my bed.

I rubbed my temple, exhaling as I tried my best to focus on other things.

I let out a shaky sigh before I looked back up from the floor, with a paw resting on my mouth. I didn't feel good, and I didn't feel happy. I didn't know why this was happening to me, and I was worried that this would get worse.

This needed to stop. I'd have to talk to Glen tomorrow and ask about his progress with the whole girlfriend situation, because this was just getting worse.

As the night progressed, Gabe was in a really good mood, and my mom and dad were talking about work at the dinner table, I was sitting in my chair in silence, stabbing my potatoes with my fork, while the thoughts about Nate spun around in my head.

And as the thoughts about him remained, another thought lingered, and it wouldn't remove itself from my mind until I ended up continuously asking the question that me and my mind were begging to know the answer to;

What the hell is wrong with me?

Nate

The next day came quickly, and the first half of the day ended just as fast. I was sitting in the senior area, where Ryan and I'd sat the day before. I rested my backpack on the table and peered inside, smiling as I noticed a pair of board-shorts at the bottom, beside my pencil-case. I rubbed my eyes before closing my backpack.

I adjusted my shirt and folded my arms as I let my eyes wander around the senior area. A small smile crept onto my face as I thought about the party this afternoon. I was looking forward to meeting Ryan's little brother, and getting to know his parents a little more.

Eventually, maybe I'd invite him to my place. I know my sister would want to meet him, but that would mean that I'd have to arrange a dinner at my place for Ryan to attend. Shelby would constantly bug me about him and my sister would constantly pry him of any information that may have been of any relevance.

It would be worth it in the end, if he didn't mind being questioned throughout the entire time we would be eating at the dinner table.

I looked up from the table and noticed Kyle and Connor walking over with smiles on their faces, "Hey guys." I smiled at them. They both sat down opposite of me and greeted me in return.

"How's it goin'?" Kyle asked, tilting his head.

"Pretty good," I replied, "Nothing's really goin' on till Wednesday" Connor's ears perked.

"What's happening on Wednesday?" Connor asked.

"Ryan's little brother's birthday party." I replied.

"Sounds fun," Connor shrugged, "How old is the kid turning?"

"Thirteen, I think," I answered, "He'll be coming here next year."

"Sounds good." Kyle smirked and glanced at Connor.

"Where's your friend, anyway?" Connor asked, raising an eyebrow in my direction. I peered past him and smirked, as I noticed Ryan jogging in our direction.

"Sorry I'm late," Ryan walked around the table and sat beside me. I scooched to the side and frowned at him as he dropped his backpack onto the grass beside the table, "Miss Tranquil kept me behind because I misspelled something."

"The kangaroo teacher?" I raised an eyebrow, "I remember she did that to me on my first year here. Kept me in class because I misspelled some word..." I let out a groan of frustration.

Kyle and Connor nodded with mutual frowns, "She tried to get me to spell an American state. What was it called...?"

"Mississippi?" Kyle glanced at him.

"Yeah, that," Connor sighed, "Never could get the s's in right places."

"Still on for this afternoon?" Ryan glanced at me. I nodded in return and rested my backpack on the ground, "Good. Mom's giving us a ride to the pool right after school."

"Alright, cool," I glanced back at Kyle and Connor, "Started this week's themed assignment yet?"

"_I_have." Kyle smirked at the feline. Connor turned to look at him and gave him a deathly glare. Ryan eyes met mine, and I noticed the worried expression on his face.

"I can't believe we get assignments every week now," He frowned, "Mind helping me with mine?"

"Sure," I smiled, "That's what friends are for!" His tail swayed behind him as he smiled and turned to face Kyle and Connor, who were arguing quietly amongst themselves. After the arguing finally ceased, the four of us started talking about assignments and school-work for the next half-an-hour.

The bell went, signalling the end of lunch-time. I frowned and threw my backpack over my shoulder, "I'll be getting a shoulder-bag soon." Connor said, glancing at me.

"I might get one too," I groaned as I adjusted one of the backpack's straps, "This backpack isn't the most comfortable thing to be carrying around."

"Yeah, no shit." Ryan exhaled. Kyle nodded and glanced at Connor before they walked away from us and towards their next classes.

"I'll see you out the front, cool?" I nodded in response to this. Ryan and I said our goodbyes with smiles on our faces, then parted ways.

Period five went by quickly. I was never _good_at mathematics, so I ended up asking the teacher for assistance every few minutes, but the period went quickly, so that made things easier.

Period six dragged on, however, because I kept looking at the clock and tapping my finger, waiting for the clock to strike twenty-past three, and for the bell to ring.

After a gruelling and boring period of Geography, I jumped from my seat and ran out of the classroom, almost knocking over a few people, "'Scuse me!" I exclaimed, as I pushed past a small group of foxes walking the opposite direction.

I met with Ryan near the front of the school and we talked for a while before I had to leave.

The afternoon went by pretty fast, and so did the evening. I couldn't call Ryan that night, because my sister needed help moving some boxes downstairs, so I spoke to him early on Wednesday morning.

The first day of summer was extremely hot, due to us being in Australia, so I spent most of the day couped up in air-conditioned rooms with Ryan.

Connor was with us most of the time, since he liked to study in silence in air-conditioned rooms.

I liked him, and Kyle, and Zoey, but Connor seemed to really like hanging out with me the most, so I didn't mind talking to him too.

And after period four ended, Ryan and I didn't see too much of each-other at until period five, and by that point, we'd already made plans for his mom to give us a ride to the pool for his brother's birthday.

He said that I'd need to meet him out the front immediately after the bell went, and I agreed.

I stared at the clock during the final minutes of my final period of the day with narrowed eyes. I felt the clock ticking slower and slower as minutes ticked by, until finally, the bell went, "Excuse me!" I grabbed my backpack and was the first kid out of the class. I rounded a corner and started running towards the front.

I closed my eyes for a second and exhaled as I thought about spending more time with Ryan, and meeting his family. I was excited, and thrilled! As I re-opened my eyes, I saw brown fur coming closer, and before I knew it, I was on the floor, atop of a large bear wearing a football uniform.

"Mother...fucker!" The bear growled. I pushed myself off of him and stepped back with widened eyes. A few students stopped to watch with surprised expressions as the bear pushed himself to his feet.

Of course, it was Chuck Tate, "You little twerp!" He exclaimed, raising a paw. I shrieked and ran around him, making a break for the exit. I could hear fast and heavy footsteps behind me.

He was part of the football team, so I was surprised that he didn't catch me before I left the school building and ran down the front steps two at a time.

I noticed Ryan standing in the car-park. My ears perked as I heard Chuck screaming obscenities behind me, so I made a break for the parking lot. He stepped to the side as I got closer, "Whoa, whoa, where's the fire?" He chuckled nervously.

I giggled quietly, "There is none," He nodded, "So...where's our ride?" I asked, panting heavily.

"Right there..." He raised an eyebrow, "Everything fine?" I nodded, still panting heavily. I grasped my backpack and looked around.

"Yeah, every-thing's cool. Take me to your car." I smiled at him. He started walking in the direction of his mom's car. I frowned and turned to face the school. My eyes narrowed as I noticed Chuck leaning against one of the pillars. He growled quietly and dragged a finger across his neck with a menacing expression on his face. I swallowed and jogged after Ryan.

Ryan opened the back-door and got into the car. I slipped in after him and shut the door after me, "Hi boys," Mrs Wilkin was sitting in the driver's seat, "We've just gotta pick up the other boys."

"Sure, mom," Ryan slipped on his seat-belt, and I slipped on my own, "Let's go grab 'em."

"You boys got your swimming clothes?" She asked as she adjusted her rear-view mirror and turned the key after sticking the key into the ignition.

"Yeah." Ryan and I replied in unison. The car pulled out of the parking lot and onto the road. Ryan and I started talking about school on the way towards his house. He'd mentioned that one of his teachers said something to a student and nearly got hit in the face.

I found it hard to believe, but I chuckled at it anyway.

The car pulled up in front of the Wilkin home. I glanced at Ryan as his mother pressed her paw against the horn. The horn sounded, and before we knew it, the front door of the house slammed open and a small tiger ran through. I watched him run towards the car and open Ryan's door.

He dove into the car and sat in the middle, bouncing excitedly while his father locked the front door to the house. Mr Wilkin approached the car and sat in the passenger seat, shutting the door after him, "Alright. Let's go, Vanessa." Mrs Wilkin nodded and pulled away from the curb.

Ryan looked at me, then the smaller tiger, "Gabe. This is Nate, my friend. Nate, this is Gabe, my cute little brother whose thirteen today!" Gabe's eyes widened and he turned to face me.

"You're Ryan's friend!" Gabe exclaimed, "You've got nice eyes." I felt my face flush. I smiled at the tiger and ruffled his hair. Ryan smirked at me and rested against the door, while Gabe and I starting talking.

The trip to the pool didn't take long, but it was anything but quiet and uninteresting.

Gabe was a really interesting kid, who had a lot to say about a lot of things. He spoke about his family, the town, politics, then went off on a tangent and started listing some random trivia that I had no idea about at all before he told me.

Something told me that he and I would be good friends by the time he starts attending Port Alton High. If his age matched his maturity, I'm sure he'd be in grade nine at least. But then again, he was still a child, and according to Ryan, he still played with his toys, which kind of destroyed that idea.

Then again, I still have a few toys that I use from time to time, including a stuffed tiger I got for my birthday when I was three. My mom gave it to me. It was tattered and torn in places, and the blue fur had faded slightly, but it was still there. I hugged it whenever I was stressed and/or down if nobody was there for me to talk to.

Mrs Wilkin parked the car in front of the pool and got out of the car. Mr Wilkin followed her out, while Ryan and I snatched our backpacks and got out of the car. Gabe crawled over me before I got outside though, and he almost fell onto the cement when he jumped off.

I grinned as his mother handed him his swim trunks, "Go on inside. I've already paid for all of us."

"Thanks Mrs Wilkin," I smiled at her, "But you didn't need to do that..."

"It's fine, Nate, really." She replied, as she turned to face the building. She and Mr Wilkin walked towards the building, with Ryan and I trailing behind them with smiles on our faces.

"This is gonna be so much fun." I muttered, while looking over at Ryan. He grinned and nodded, shrugging slightly aswell.

"Of course it will be," He looked ahead, "Especially since you're here." My smile faded into a small frown, but I felt warm inside after hearing him say that. His face was completely red afterwards, and the redness didn't fade until we walked inside.

I noticed Zoey at the front counter and gave her a wave. Ryan gave her a wave aswell, then looked ahead once more. The pool was populated by a lot of otters today, as was the norm. The nickname for this pool was 'Otters Den' because the otter-exclusive pool just outside of town closed down, and they had 'nowhere else to go'.

They were always nice and smiled in my direction a lot. One of the guys blew me a kiss one time, with a big smile on his face. Honestly, I thought it was a bit over-the-top at the time, but in the end, it didn't matter. It was a nice gesture, so I returned it with a smile, minus the 'blowing a kiss' part.

Gabe had just finished slipping on his swimming clothes. He was pulling on his mother's leg and whining, "Come on! Let's all get in!"

"Give her a second, kiddo." Ryan chuckled quietly. I chuckled alongside him, a little quieter than him, though, so it didn't feel like I was intruding a family moment. Mrs Wilkin took off her dress and stood there in only a pink bikini bottom and a blue and white bra.

Mr Wilkin smirked in her direction and sat down beside the pool, "You guys have fun." He looked in my direction, his eyes narrowing as his eyes met with mine.

"Aren't you gonna swim, daddy?" Gabe frowned at his father.

"Not today, kid," Mr Wilkin exhaled, "You guys have fun, alright?"

"Swim with Gabe and I'll reward you later, sweetie." Mrs Wilkin smiled at her husband. Mr Wilkin jumped up from his seat and cleared his throat.

"Give me the keys. I'm gonna get some swimming clothes from the car." Mrs Wilkin tossed him and keys and he ran off.

"I'll swim with Gabe. You two get changed." Ryan nodded at her and gave her a wave before turning to me. He was about to say something, but only a tiny moan came out.

I frowned and tilted my head. He was hesitating about something. He cleared his throat and folded his arms.

"Let's uh, go...then..." He walked towards the locker-rooms. I raised an eyebrow and followed him in there.

I approached the lockers that were lined up against the wall. Ryan smiled in my direction before he looked ahead and started stripping down. I did the same, just before resting my backpack beside me. I bent down and reached into the backpack. My paw clenched my board shorts. I pulled them out and rested them atop of the locker.

I pulled off my shirt and tossed it into the backpack, followed by my socks, shoes and pants. I adjusted my boxers before slipping on the blue board-shorts. I glanced at Ryan, who was looking away from me, and slipping on his shorts, "I'll meet you out there." He said, grabbing his backpack.

I smiled and nodded as I watched him leave. I opened the locker marked with my name and put some of spare books from my backpack that I didn't need in there. I used my pool locker as extra storage sometimes, because I sometimes come here before school, so I'd grab my books here after I've gone for a short morning swim.

I heard a pair of heavy footsteps behind me. My ears perked, and my head turned to left, only to see Mr Wilkin standing beside me.

He grumbled something and took off his shirt, followed by his pants, before slipping on a pair of baggy swimming shorts. I cleared my throat and closed my locker before reaching down the grabbing my backpack, "Nathan." I paused, and I turned to face Mr Wilkin.

"Yes, sir?" I frowned, tilting my head to the side.

"Why did you come?" He asked, glaring at me as he shut his locker, "To a thirteen year-old's party that you don't even know."

"Well...because Gabe invited me...and Ryan wanted me to come," I replied, "Sir." I swallowed. He gave off a pretty scary authoritarian figure-like shadow over me, which didn't make me feel any safer or happier.

"Something isn't right," He said, pressing a finger against my chest. A dalmatian strolled past us alongside a skunk that was half his size. They were both glancing in our direction, which caused Mr Wilkin to take the finger off of my chest, "Look. Ever since you and my son have been hanging out, he's been losing sleep."

"I'm sorry to hear that, I..." I was interrupted before I could say anything else.

"I had a friend who was a fox once," He grumbled, turning away from me, "He said we were all good friends. We'd go out drinking every now and then, sometimes even catch a movie. Then I realised that each-time I went out with him, one of my credit cards went missing," He turned to face me, "And I've had a lot more experiences like that. You foxes, all of you are manipulative, conniving little bastards!" He snapped, his voice echoing throughout the locker room.

"You better watch yourself, fox," He sunk his teeth into his bottom lip, "You screw with my son, your life is over." This felt like a Glen situation. I was terrified of Glen, and of Chuck due to this afternoon, and now I was terrified of Ryan's father.

"I'm not like that," I tried to reason with him, "I just...he's been taking in everything I say and he's been listening to everything. I do the same with him. We're friends...nothing more, nothing less. And if he can trust me, can't you?"

"No," He shook his head, his tone lower than it was before, "Look," He looked back at me, "I don't hate you. I just don't trust you, and don't like you."

"That's not much better..." I mumbled, folding my arms.

"But for now, I'm watching you like a hawk," He growled, "Ryan doesn't have too many close friends. He may know everybody, but nobody really seems to want to take a second to go further than that. Understand?" I didn't know what to say, but I understood, so I just gave him a nod and he left without another word.

I followed him out of the locker-room with my backpack in my paw. I tossed it to the ground beside Mr Wilkin's seat and approached the pool. Gabe, Mrs Wilkin and Ryan were already in the pool, splashing and playing around. I smiled at Ryan as I sat down on the edge and rested my feet in the water.

Gabe looked up at me with a smile, "You gonna get in?"

"Of course, Gabe," I chuckled, "Just give me a second." I slipped into the water, shivering as the water sunk into my fur. Mr Wilkin slid in beside me, and we were all finally in the water. Gabe splashed me, so I growled and returned the favour.

"Hey!" Gabe laughed and splashed me back.

"Happy...birthday!" I exclaimed as I went underneath the water and came back up. I popped up behind Gabe and splashed him in a surprise attack before I dove underneath the surface once more.

I knew today would be a fun day, even if Glen, Chuck and Mr Wilkin were on my mind. Today was about Ryan's little brother, and I didn't want to think about anything else, except making his day as enjoyable as possible, while having a bit of fun with Ryan too.

"Let's race." Ryan muttered.

I rested against the side of the pool and grinned at Ryan, "A race?" My eyes widened.

"Heck. Yes. Three, two, one, go!" He exclaimed. I wasn't prepared for that, and before I knew it, he was propelling himself through the water. I clenched my fists and swam after him as Ryan's family cheered him on.

I was so going to beat him, again!

Ryan

My mind wandered while I was standing in the locker-room. I was slowly undressing, while Nate was undressing right beside me. I thought him wearing speedos would be bad. Just taking a glance at him got my thoughts going all over again.

I could see the white patches on his thighs much clearer after he took his shorts off. I bit my lip as he bent over to reach into his backpack. My teeth sunk deeper into my lip as I couldn't help but stare for a few seconds. I winced as I felt my boxers tighten, so I quickly looked away and went back to slipping on my clothes.

This wasn't getting better. I mean, I was happy that he was here. But the thoughts about him were just as alive as they were yesterday, and the day before, and the day before that.

I exhaled and grabbed my backpack, before telling Nate I'd meet him outside. I walked past my father as I left the locker-room. He was walking inside, while I was walking out. I nodded at him and walked over to my mom, who was resting on the side of the pool.

Gabe was swimming in front of her with a big grin, "Mommy! Get in!"

"One second, sweetie," She chuckled lightly, "It's cold!" I sat down beside her and dipped my feet into the water. I shivered and glanced at her.

"It is, ain't it?" I sighed, "Hopefully it'll warm up when we get in." Mom returned the smile and looked down at the water. Gabe and I looked at each-other, then glanced at our mother.

I felt an evil rush of adrenaline through my body as I rested a paw on mom's back and pushed her into the water. I laughed as she landed in the water, wincing as she splashed me slightly. She came up from under the water and scowled at me.

"You little jerk!" She exclaimed, with water trailing down her face.

I laughed, and after a few seconds, I noticed that she couldn't help but laugh aswell, while Gabe let out a cute giggle.

I wasn't aware that she'd already wrapped a paw around my leg and pulled me in before I could react.

I was surrounded by freezing water for a few seconds before it started to warm up, "AH!" I coughed as I came up to the surface, "Okay! Okay! Fair, fair!" I giggled quietly.

Dad and Nate came out of the locker-room shortly after. They sat beside each-other and eventually slid into the water. At that point, thoughts were going through my head once more.

But, fortunately for me, it wasn't that he was shirtless, or any other gay thoughts, it was simply the idea of challenging him to a race. Nate and Gabe splashed each-other for a few seconds, then Nate went underneath the water and scared us a few times.

I rested my feet against the edge of the pool and suggested the idea of a race to Nate. I knew he wouldn't turn it down, so within the first few seconds of me asking him, I was already propelling myself through the water. My family was cheering me on, while Nate paddled after me.

"You lost." I'd never been so happy to utter those words in my entire life as I rested a paw on the edge of the pool. Nate panted and rested a paw close to mine. I scooched it further away, a frown appearing on my face.

"You cheated!" He exclaimed, splashing me with a grin.

"So did you!" My eyes widened, and I splashed him in return. He giggled and continued panting as he regained his stamina. My eyes wandered around the indoor pool for a few minutes. I recognised a few familiar faces, including a black wolf near the back of the pool.

I waved to him, "Glen's here, huh." Nate's ears perked, and he didn't look happy.

"Oh, cool..." He trailed off. My ears lowered as I turned to look at the fox.

"You alright, dude?" I raised an eyebrow. He nodded and splashed me, which was all the confirmation I needed. I laughed and splashed him back. He dodged it and dove beneath the surface. My eyes widened as I didn't see him for the seconds following that.

"Nate?" I looked around, without moving, "Nate? Are you okay?" My ears lowered and I felt myself getting worried. I let out a shriek as I felt something hit my crotch. I groaned and held my nether regions while Nate came out from underneath the water with a smug grin on his muzzle.

"What did you-?" I narrowed my eyes at him.

"I'm not above kneeing assholes in the balls," He bit his lip, the smug grin still present on his muzzle, "Come on, tiger. Let's get back to your family!"

"You jerk!" I laughed painfully, wincing every few seconds from the pain he'd caused me. He started paddling back towards my family, and I paddled close behind him, with one arm paddling, and one arm holding my sore crotch.

Time flew by very fast, but by the time I'd gotten out of the pool, we were already heading back to our house, "Did you want to come with us, Nate?" Nate's ears perked and he looked in her direction.

"To where, ma'am?" He smiled at her.

"Back to our house," She tilted her head, "You seem like a nice boy, and Gabe wouldn't stop asking if you would come." My ears perked and I glanced at Nate. He'd be coming back to our place? Could I convince him to stay over, maybe?

"I'd love to, Mrs Wilkin," His tail swayed behind him, "Besides, Gabe told me that the cake is gonna taste _amazing_and I don't want to miss that." Nate wandered into the locker-room just after my father, then I followed them in.

By the time I'd walked inside, dad was already dressed and was on the way out, "See you at the car, son." I nodded at him and continued walking towards the lockers. I stopped at the locker that was a few lockers to the left of Nate, and opened it.

I rummaged through it and grabbed a towel, "I'm gonna take a shower." I said, with a grin. Nate nodded and nodded in the direction of the showers.

"Me too." He said. I felt myself freeze at the moment as Nate walked past me, completely naked, holding a towel in one paw. The water from the pool still sinking into his fur, dripping off of him, and trailing down his back until it reached his thigh, then it parted and trailed past his rear and down his legs.

I looked away and rubbed my temple, Come on, Ryan. It's just a shower, I tossed my towel near the showers and jogged over. I purposefully chose the shower that was a few metres away from Nate, and turned it on.

I glanced over at him every now and then. I felt myself losing myself in his slim figure as he ran his paws up and down his body. From the top of his chest, to his long, thick, tail, and the way he bent forward every time he reached back there to clean it got me going pretty fast.

I wasn't sure where to go about this. The thoughts weren't going anywhere and my body was disobeying me and forcing me to do things that I didn't want it to do. I turned away from Nate, so my rear was facing his direction, as I felt my member harden after watching him.

I started cleaning myself, without looking in his direction for a moment for the rest remainder of the shower.

I got out of the showers first, turning it off before I left. I walked around Nate and snatched my tail without looking in his direction and just started drying myself off. It didn't take long until the towel had absorbed most of the water, so I tossed the shower into a nearby hamper before glancing at Nate for the first time in half-an-hour.

He'd turned the shower off and he was still drying himself. He was desperately trying to dry his thick tail with the towel, but to no avail. Water still trailed down it, and dripped off of it. Part of me felt bad for the fox, but if I looked any longer, I knew what thoughts I would be having about him.

He eventually gave up and tossed the towel away, missing the hamper by a full metre. He frowned at me while I gave him a smirk and picked it up. I glanced in his direction. His face was completely red, and he was cupping his paws over his crotch, but I could still see the patches of bright fur through the cracks of his fingers.

I looked away and tossed the towel into the hamper, unaware that I've been completely naked this entire time I've been giving him this demonstration, "Ta-Da!" I turned in his direction with a grin. He chuckled quietly, then cleared his throat and looked away.

"Oh," I covered my crotch and jogged over to the lockers, "Sorry, haha." Nate smirked and walked over. I slipped on my boxers, then the clothes I was wearing before. I grabbed my socks and shoes and glanced at Nate. He was slipping on a tank-top, and a pair of tight shorts that hugged his fur.

Jesus Christ, I cursed to myself, He's not making this easy. He walked out of the locker-room with his tail swaying behind him. I followed him and folded my arms as we walked out.

I glanced in the direction that I'd seen Glen at earlier, but he wasn't there. I sighed and rubbed my eyes, but before I knew it, I noticed Glen walking in my direction, "Hey, Nate. I'll see you at the car, cool?" He nodded and left the pool.

"Hey!" Glen jogged over to me with a grin, "How's the birthday?"

"Been pretty fun so far," I smirked, "What're you doing here, dude?"

"That's what I wanted to talk to you about!" He exclaimed with an excited grin, "Guess what?" I narrowed my eyes and backed away a few steps. Usually when he was this excited, it wasn't for a good reason, "Oh, calm down. I'm not gonna dump flour on you or something!"

"...what is it, then?" I tilted my head. He peered past me with a grin and pointed in the same direction.

"Her, that's what it is." He said. My eyes widened and I turned in the direction that he was pointing. It looked like he was pointing in the direction of a vixen who was in our grade, Shaylene Vesque, who was just leaving the pool.

"Shaylene?" I raised an eyebrow at him.

"Nope," He smirked, "Her." I looked again, and my heart stopped. He was pointing to the counter beside Shaylene. More specifically at the rabbit behind the counter. The receptionist who needed a stool to stay eye-level with me.

"Wait, her?" I glanced back at Glen, "Zoey Masterson?"

"Exactly," He laughed, "I sent her a text before we got to school on Monday."

"Wait, wait..." I trailed off, "_Before_we got to school? That was before I told you that I wanted a girlfriend! How the hell did you know?"

"I just did," Glen smirked, "She's a good friend of another friend of mine, the panda in Mr Krach's art class?" He tilted his head.

"I saw them hanging out with Nate earlier," His smirk faded into an irritated frown, "Look, Zoey...I don't know, Glen. I don't think I can do this."

"You're turning down a potential date!" He exclaimed, "And a potential lay! Have you seen those breasts?"

"Well, not really," I shrugged, "And I'd rather be her friend instead of being her boyfriend."

"Dude, you asked me for help," Glen growled quietly, "And I got you a date!" I looked in the direction of Zoey. She had a frown on her face, but gave me a quiet wave anyway.

"I just...don't want to." I glanced at him. The more that I thought about it, the more that I didn't want to date a girl, as I didn't see the point anymore. These thoughts weren't going away, and it was highly doubtful that they would leave after I jerked off to Nate.

I'd need professional advice from somebody, instead of me searching through the dark for an answer that I'd probably never find. Glen narrowed hie eyes and he didn't look happy. He folded his arms and tilted his head.

"Ever since you started talking to Nate, you've started acting weird, Ryan," He said, leaning forward slightly, "We all know about it. What's going on, dude? You've been so distant from me, and quiet...and you've been acting really different around everybody."

"Plus, you're never not around the twerp!" He exclaimed, throwing his paws up in the air, "We hardly hang out anymore!" He pointed behind me. I turned around and noticed Nate speaking with Zoey at the front counter, "I mean, come on..." I turned back to Glen.

"We had coffee," I shrugged, "And we talked Monday morning."

"We don't hang out as much as we used to," His ears lowered, "Is something wrong with me? Or is Nate better than me, or...?"

"It's nothing, Glen," I smiled at him. I felt awful for doing this to him, as he looked genuinely sad and frustrated that I'd spent so much time with Nate. I vowed to myself that I'd spend more time with Glen from now on, as I didn't want to lose his friendship. Sometimes you have to push through things to keep things going, right?

"I'll hang out with you again soon. Alright? I'll try not to turn you down unless something else is happening, I promise." He nodded and peered at the entrance.

"Your friend's back," I felt a paw on my shoulder, and noticed Nate standing beside me, "See you at school tomorrow, friend." I waved at him as he turned and walked back towards the pool.

Nate

I got out of the car with a frown. His mom told me to grab Ryan, as he was taking longer than expected, and his father was getting irritated with just me in the car. I shut the door behind me and adjusted the hem of my tank top as I walked through the entrance of the pool.

I smiled at Zoey as I glanced at Ryan, who was talking with Glen. I felt my heart stop, and I didn't want to interrupt them. Glen had already warned me, so I looked for an excuse to play for time.

I looked over at Zoey, who was looking in Ryan's direction with a frown.

"Hey Zoe," I rested my arms on the counter, "You alright?"

"Heya Nate," She looked away from Ryan, then looked at me, "Did Ryan tell you?"

"Tell me what, Zoey?" I tilted my head.

"Ryan's friend asked me if I wanted to date Ryan," She shook her head, "I didn't want to say no, so I said yes. But..."

"But what, Zoe?" I tilted my head. She rubbed her paws together and looked down.

"Promise not to tell anyone? I mean, it was inevitable that I'd be telling someone..." Zoey's ears flattened against her head. The rabbit looked frustrated and depressed about something, so I was happy to lend an ear.

"I promise I will never tell anyone unless you explicitly ask me to," I replied, "What's the matter, Zoe?"

"Look, I don't..." She rubbed her temple, "I like Ryan, I think he's alright. But I like him the way I like you, as friends."

"I won't tell anyone." I replied.

"That wasn't it," She exhaled, and my ears perked, "Look, simple at this...I don't like guys that way, if you get what I mean."

"You like...other girls?" She rubbed her cheek and avoided eye-contact. Now that I thought about it, there were lots of rumors about Zoey and how she'd been dating a lot of girls in her early high-school years, but I just dismissed them as false rumours and moved on with my life.

I needed to make a point that I didn't mind, "I don't mind!" I exclaimed, "I think it's cool, I don't think any less of you because you're different," She beamed and a big smile appeared on her face.

"My brother wears stockings, and sleeps with both genders." I said.

"You're the first person I've ever told this to, except for...my father," She looked away, then looked back at me, "But thank you, Nate. Thanks for being here for me to confide in!" She reached over the front counter and pulled me into a hug. She glanced over at Ryan as she pulled away.

"I'm not sure how I'm going to tell Ryan that," She exhaled, "What do you think?"

"Just tell him you're not interested," I shrugged, "He's a nice guy, he'll understand." I said while looking back over my shoulder at Ryan,

"Looks like they're wrapping their conversation up. I'll grab him and bring him over so you guys can talk, cool?" I asked. Zoey nodded and gave me a smile as I walked away from the counter.

"Your_friend's_ back," I could hear the disdain in Glen's voice, but it didn't seem like Ryan noticed, "I'll see you tomorrow,friend." He narrowed his eyes in my direction before he turned and walked away.

Ryan appeared unaffected by this, he didn't comment on it and his expression never changed. He looked at me, "Sorry I took so long," He apologized, "Let's head back to the car."

"Wait, before you do," I paused, "Come with me for a second." His face went completely red, but he nodded anyway. I led him towards the front counter and tapped on the glass. I heard a gasp, then the sound of something hitting the ground.

"Ouch," Zoey came up from underneath the counter. She grabbed her stool and jumped onto it, resting her arms on the counter with a frown, "You scared me." I glanced at Ryan, who was already looking at Zoey with a frown.

"Hi Zoey..." He said in a timid tone.

"Hi Ryan." She replied. I noticed the fake smile on her muzzle. I glanced at Ryan, then back to her with a frown. I urged her on and tilted my head in Ryan's direction.

"I uh," She sighed, "Glen told me that you were looking for a girlfriend."

"Yeah," He replied, resting his paws in the pockets of his shorts, "I wanted to talk to you about that."

"Me too," Zoey shook her head, "Look, Ryan..."

"I'm not interested." They both said in unison. My eyes widened, and they both gasped.

"Wait, why you?" Zoey asked, tilting her head.

"I realised how...stupid the idea was. Getting a girlfriend and all. I mean, really dumb," He narrowed his eyes, "Why, you?"

"I just...don't like you that way." Zoey bit her lip.

"Huh," Ryan glanced at me, "Well, can we be friends?" Then back to Zoey.

"Sure," Zoey smiled, "I hang out with Nate sometimes. Come join us sometime." He nodded and pet me on the shoulder.

"See you at the car, dude." He waved at Zoey, then jogged out of the entrance. I watched him with narrowed eyes as he got out of view. I looked back at Zoey with the same confused expression on my face.

"Well that was unexpected." Zoey muttered.

"He doesn't want a girlfriend?" I tilted my head, "Why not? I mean..."

"I know," Zoey cleared her throat, "Most of the girls I know want him..." I shook my head.

"Anyway, I should probably go. I got a cake to help devour. Send me a text later, cool?" I said.

"Definitely," She grinned, "See ya Nate!" I said goodbye and jogged out of the pool. I picked up the pace as the car came into view. Ryan was just getting in by the time I reached the car.

"What the hell took you boys so long?" Mr Wilkin snapped as I got in the back-seat with Ryan.

"Saw a couple friends." Ryan replied, looking in my direction. I nodded at him, then glanced at Mr Wilkin.

"Yeah, sorry Mr Wilkin." I apologized.

"You see, Vanessa?" He glanced at his wife, "He's just a bad influence..."

"Cut it out, Brian." She rolled her eyes and switched on the car. Gabe was sitting in-between Ryan and I with a grin on his face.

Ryan was quiet most of the trip home, like the trip to the pool earlier. He seemed to be deep in thought, and I didn't want to interrupt him. Gabe glanced at me, and we started talking about the same stuff we'd been talking about on the way to the pool.

We arrived at the Wilkin home only a few minutes later. Mrs Wilkin pulled up in front of the house, and Ryan got out first. I got out with Gabe and started walking to the house, with Ryan by my side. His parents followed us closely as Ryan opened the front door. He held it open for Gabe and myself as we walked inside.

"Make yourself at home, Nate." Mrs Wilkin smiled at me. She shut the front door after Mr Wilkin walked inside with folded arms. I looked around the living room with a grin on my face. The house was pretty bare and void of color, but it also gave off a sense of formality. It looked like an apartment building that a business worker would own.

Ryan tapped me on the shoulder as the rest of his family walked into the kitchen, "It's pretty boring and bare, I know." I glanced at him.

"Pretty much the opposite of my house," I chuckled lightly, "It's a nice house, and it's a nice breath of fresh air from the colourful place I live at." Ryan nodded and rubbed his shoulder.

"I'd like to see it sometime." He bit his lip.

I was a little taken aback by this, but I wasn't against the idea, "Well, my sister will ask to meet you eventually...that's what she always does with new friends." I shrugged. Ryan glanced at the staircase, then back to me.

"Want the tour?" He tilted his head, "While my parents and Gabe are distracted."

"Sure," I smirked, "Lead the way." Ryan walked around the staircase and started going up the stairs. I followed him up to the second floor and into a narrow hallway.

The walls of the hallway were littered with half a dozen paintings that looked to be done by a child.

Ryan gestured to them as we walked past a room with Gabe's name written on it, "The smaller ones are the ones that Gabe did when he was four. And the ones in the wooden frames are the ones I did when I was younger." They were paintings that didn't really give off a certain picture. They were just random splashes of color.

"Yours look nice," I grinned at him. He returned the grin and punched me playfully on the shoulder, "Well, as nice as a kid's painting could be."

I noticed a picture hanging on the wall near his door that didn't fit in with the others. It was a picture of the sunrise. I stopped beside it and had a closer look at it.

"This is the picture you took?" I asked.

"Yeah," Ryan rubbed his shoulder, "I said I'd frame it."

I gave him a warm smile, "I'll be sure to do the same, tiger."

He rested a paw on a door near the end of the hallway and pulled it open.

"This is my room," He held the door open for me and I walked inside. His bed was on the right of the room, and the floor was covered in nice blue carpet. There was a desk near the centre, and a television resting on a TV stand near the desk.

"Nice room." I said as he shut the door behind him.

"Thanks," He walked over to his bed and sat down. The bed bounced for a second and creaked as Ryan made himself comfortable, "It's nothing too amazing. I'm sure your room looks better."

"I highly doubt it," I folded my arms and rested against the wall near the door, "Look, Ryan." He looked up at me, his ears perking at the sound of his name.

"We've been friends for a little while," I unfolded my arms, "I just...I'm curious."

"What about, Nate?" He frowned. I was still questioning his motives, and I wanted to say something about it. But I wasn't sure if this was the best time. I decided that I'd mention something else that was on my mind.

"Your father," I looked down, "He and I spoke in the locker-room."

"Oh," He clenched his fists, "What'd he say to you, Nate?"

"He just said that...he's had friends that were foxes that screwed him over," I bit my lip, "I think that after some time, maybe your father will be able to trust me."

"It takes a long time for him to trust anyone, Nate," He looked down at the ground. I tilted my head and frowned. He seemed distracted, and unhappy. Before I had a chance to comment on it, he continued talking, "He used to hang out with a fox. His name was Lee." I knew I was in for a story, so I stayed quiet and listened.

"Lee was a pathological liar," He continued, "Dad met him at a bar near the end of town. Lee was drinking alone. They talked, and became good friends. Went out every weekend for drinks. Lee told him that he worked in a business office and he was married with a bunch of kids."

"They were friends for a few years before dad found out he was actually a stripper at the Pink Box strip club and that he'd been stealing my dad's credit cards to pay for debts that he'd accumulated while working there." He continued.

"Lee lied about a lot of things. Things that dad told me never to repeat, so I won't. You will never understand the crap he went through..." He said.

I frowned and looked down, my ears flattening against my head.

"I'm sorry," Ryan got up off the bed, "Just...cut him a little slack, and he'll cut you some." I didn't say anything, I just stood there with my face glued to the floor. Before I knew it, Ryan had pulled me into a hug and my head was resting on his shoulder.

I pulled away from him and glanced at the door. His face was completely red, and the hug had lasted longer than I'd anticipated, "Come on. They're probably waiting for us." He nodded and opened the door. I walked through the door and down the hallway with Ryan at my side.

After we reached the bottom step, Ryan's father peered in our direction and ushered us into the kitchen, "Come along, boys!" I walked into the kitchen with Ryan and leant against the counter. A chocolate cake rested on the small dining table beside me, and Gabe was sitting on the chair at the end.

Mr and Mrs Wilkin sat down at the table, along with Ryan. I sat down beside him and smiled in Gabe's direction. Mr and Mrs Wilkin started singing 'Happy Birthday' to Gabe. Ryan sang along with them, and before I knew it, I'd joined it.

After the song finished, Gabe blew out the candles on the cake, "I'm cutting the cake!" Gabe grinned as his mother handed him a knife. She rested her paw atop of Gabe's and helped him cut the cake. I was looking down at the table, deep in thought.

What Ryan had told me earlier, about his father, was still going through my mind. I was hoping that his father would learn to trust me, but I knew it would take some time. Ryan tapped me on the shoulder and frowned at me, "Are you alright?"

"Yeah," I whispered in return, "Yeah, I'm fine."

"My favourite flavour!" Gabe giggled as he took a bite from his cake. It was nice to just sit there and enjoy a little kid's birthday party. It felt like forever since I'd had one like this. I remember the birthdays I had before I turned four. My mother and father would always compete with each-other every year, trying to do better by me each year.

Then mom died, and dad left. Before I knew it, I was staying with my aunt, Shelby and Tasha until Tasha got old enough to move out. Mrs Wilkin handed me a slice and I rested it on the plate in front of me.

I took a bite from it and savoured the taste before resting it back on the plate. Gabe was having a conversation with his mother about the presents he'd gotten that same morning, while Mr Wilkin and Ryan exchanged small-talk.

I stared ahead, thinking about those thoughts once more. I never got an answer as to why my father dumped me, my brother and sister, at my aunt's place. We'd never heard from him again, and we enjoyed life without him just fine. It made me wonder how Tasha kept it all together, as she ended up taking care of Shelby and I most of the time.

Aunt Marie - my only aunt - had taken care of us, but she was very sick, so the duty of care fell onto Tasha, who was only a few years older than Shelby at the time, nearing twelve. She'd grown up too fast, and she had to learn about life the hard way.

Church became something that she could look forward to. Sometimes, I felt the same. Shelby did too, at one time. But when the church threw him out, he vowed to me that he would ditch religion for good.

And then the fights started. That was four years ago.

They haven't stopped fighting since. I felt like I lived in a house where a mother and father fought constantly, as I saw Tasha as more of a mother figure than a sister, and Shelby spent a lot of his time bagging Tasha out and protecting me from her, so he was the father figure.

After thinking about all this, I'd realised that I had lost my appetite. Ryan looked in my direction with a frown and gestured to the cake, "You don't like the cake?" Before I knew it, Mr and Mrs Wilkin were looking in my direction.

Gabe was too busy focusing on the cake to bat an eye in my direction.

"No, no, I...it's delicious." I smiled at Mrs Wilkin, who had a worried expression on her face. I felt awful about all of this. This was Gabe's birthday party, and I was thinking about myself.

Well, maybe if Ryan hadn't mentioned his father, I wouldn't be thinking about this? I wasn't sure, at the moment, I just wanted to sit in silence and listen to my thoughts.

"Are you alright, Nathan?" Mr Wilkin looked at me. I could see a sincere look on his face, as if he was genuinely worried. But I'd seen that look before on many people. My father, when he told me that he would be coming back, Glen, when he warned me about Ryan, and Chuck and his friends, who would constantly harass me in and out of class, then say they were sorry when the teachers around.

But as soon as the teacher's left, I was prime for the picking once more for their insults and bruises they were going to inflict upon me.

"Nate," Ryan shook my shoulder, "What's the matter?"

"I just, uh..." I felt like absolute shit. I didn't want to mess up anything, so I picked myself up from my chair and excused myself from the table, "I just need a bit of air." I gave a smile to Gabe, who returned the smile with a bigger one than I'd ever seen.

I ran my paw across the back of the wooden chair and pushed it underneath the table before I turned and started slowly walking away from the Wilkin family.

Ryan

Something wasn't right with him. I could see it on his expression when he excused himself from the table, and I could see it in the way he trudged to the door.

I watched him as he gently rested his paw on the door-knob and pulled it open. It was pouring rain outside, and there was no roof on our porch to cover him from the rain.

But he didn't care. He shut the door behind him, and I could imagine him standing outside in the rain, not caring about getting soaked. A hundred thoughts were going through my mind at the same time as I turned to face my mother.

"Can I be excused for just a second?"I asked. She nodded and I got up from my chair. My father rested a paw on the side of the chair after I slid it underneath the table. He looked up at me with a worried frown, then gestured towards the door.

"Be careful with what you say," He was being genuine, for the first time in a very long time. I could see the worry on his face, even if it was hard to see through his bored expression and inexpressive eyes, "If there's one thing I know about foxes, it's that they react differently to the rest of us, kiddo."

"Your father's right," Mom glanced at me, then back to her husband, "Be gentle." I nodded and smiled at Gabe before I ran over to the door, opened it, and left. I shut the door behind me and instantly felt a chill. The sun had set, it was pitch black, and it was pouring rain.

I folded my arms and held them close to my chest as I exhaled and looked around for any sign of my friend. I could see the shadow of a fox poking out from underneath the porch. There was a hole on the side of the porch where I would sometimes hide when I played with my brother.

My father never fixed it, and never planned to, after he saw us playing down there. Nate must have found it when he walked outside. I slowly walked down the stairs and around the side of the porch. Even through the darkness, I could see Nathan's glowing eyes, and his bright orange fur, dampened by the rain, but still bright enough to see.

I crawled through the hole and sat beside him. He sniffled and glanced at me, "Sorry about that," He cleared his throat, "I didn't mean to turn this into a spectacle."

"It's fine, really," The thoughts that I'd been having about Nathan slowly started to fade. I felt sympathy for him, and I just wanted to be there for him. He was avoiding eye-contact, as his eyes were glued to the ground beneath him. His legs were against his chest and he was resting against the side of the house.

The bottom of the porch provided good cover from the rain, so I could see why Nate had come down here.

"I see you found my little spot." I smiled. He glanced at me, and I could see tears trailing down his face.

"Huh? Spot?" He cleared his throat.

"When I was younger, my little brother and I used to play hide-and-seek all the time. This was my hiding spot." I grinned, tapping the grass.

My back rested against the wall, right beside him, and my legs were straight and stretched out in front of me, "There was a hurricane a while ago." I said.

"Hurricane Randy," Nate muttered, "The only hurricane this place has ever had." I nodded.

"Nine years ago," I chuckled quietly, my smile fading, "Feels like a million years." I looked down.

"Anyway. A piece of debris went into the side of the porch, almost destroying it. After the hurricane finished, my father fixed up the porch, and on the same day, my brother and I discovered this hole, the last part of the porch that my father wanted to repair." I continued.

I shook my head with a grin, "He was so tiny," My smile faded, "We'd hide here all the time, you know? My dad used to always fight with my mom, so we'd always hide here. We always hid here in storms...or if something was going on that we didn't want to be a part of. It was just our instincts, you know?" He nodded and folded his arms.

"I used to hide under the bridge behind my aunt's place when I was younger," He scoffed, "It smelt like shit down there. But Shelby never found me when I hid there." I watched a small smile creep onto his face.

"Be honest when you answer," I said in a quiet tone. A crack of thunder appeared across the sky above us. He flinched and his teeth sunk into his bottom lip, "Are you okay, Nate?" He looked up at me, then looked back down at the ground.

I knew there was something on his mind that he wanted to share, but something told me that something else was holding him back. He looked scared when he sat there, as if he was worried that he was going to say the wrong thing. It took another minute for him to come up with a response.

"Just, some of the things you said," His voice cracked slightly, "It resonated with me, reminded me of a few things I wanted to forget," He looked back at me, "When my mom died, my father stopped playing with me, and my siblings. We saw less and less of him until these people came to the door...and before we knew it, he was dumping us at my aunt's place in Victoria."

"My sister always said that he had the decision to dump us at the orphanage in Mildura, where my aunt lived," He continued, his voice fading into a quiet whisper, "She neglected to mention that there wasn't an orphanage anywhere near Mildura. She also didn't say anything else about my father, and I never saw him again."

"I...I'm sorry Nate," Our eyes met, "I'm sorry about everything that happened. Is there anything I can do to help?" He gestured towards the hole. The rain had stopped pouring heavy, and it was only sprinkling. He crawled past me, out of the hole. I pushed myself off of the grass and crawled out after him. He smiled at me as I pushed myself to my feet.

His eyes were on the street, "You being here is good enough," He turned to look at me, "I've known you for the shortest time, yet...I feel like I've known you since forever."

"Friendships like that don't just happen," He continued, "I guess fate really wants us to be friends." The way he talked, it was as if he was still having doubts about me wanting to be his friend. I decided against mentioning it for now, as he seemed to be experiencing enough emotions at the moment without having to defend himself from anything I asked.

"Then let's not let fate down." I said. I felt the same as I did back in my bedroom, in those seconds before I was wrapped into a tight hug and held as his head rested on my shoulder. I couldn't give a fuck about the thoughts I was having about him, I needed to be there _for_him, not for me, or my stupid warped emotions.

I was surprised to realise that I hadn't initiated the hug. Nate's arms were already wrapped around mine, and he was hugging me tightly. I smiled and returned the hug for a few seconds before pulling away.

"Come on. That's enough drama for tonight, huh?" I chuckled quietly as he turned to face the house, "Let's enjoy that fuckin' cake." He walked back to the house with a grin on his face, and with a confident spring in his step.

Whatever I said had obviously worked, at least to some extent.

The rest of the night went really well. Nate seemed to be in a much better mood, and my mother and Gabe had really taken a liking to him. I was watching TV with Nate as the clock struck nine. I sighed and glanced over at the fox, who had one leg crossed, and his tail curled up in his lap.

I don't know why I thought it, but he was just so adorable. At least, to me. I looked back at the television with an absent mind. I'd felt a similar feeling before I asked out my girlfriend. I couldn't have a crush on Nate, I couldn't. This was just a phase.

He gave me a small smile before looking back at the television. I remembered mentioning to myself that I'd need to get professional advice. I didn't really know anybody that could really say anything about this sort of situation, so I'd decided to put that idea on hold for now. School ended a week after tomorrow, and the holidays lasted until near the end of January.

I'd have tons of time to think about this, I was sure.

My mom walked over with a frown, while she cradled the phone in her paw, "Uh, Nate?" He turned down the television and sat up with his ears perked.

"Yes, Mrs Wilkin?" I glanced at him, then back to my mom.

"Your sister is on the phone," She said in a quiet tone, "She wants to speak with you."

"My sister?" Nate pushed himself off the couch and quickly approached my mother, "How'd she get your number? Why didn't she just call my cell?"

"She said you weren't answering." He rested his paws in his pockets and sighed.

"Yeah, the battery died," He shook his head, "Anyway...how did she get your number?"

"I searched her up on FurBook and sent her a friend request," She grinned, "She sounds like a very nice young lady. She accepted the friend request, and we talked for a bit this afternoon before exchanging numbers."

"Huh," Nate glanced at the phone, "Can I take this?" My mom smiled at him and handed Nate the phone. My eyes followed Nate's figure as he walked out of the room. I sighed and made myself comfortable on the couch as my eyes glued to the television once more.

It wasn't long before Nate came back. I turned down the TV and glanced at him. My mom was resting against the back of the couch with a frown, "Is everything alright?"

Nate handed my mom the phone and sat beside me, "My sister and brother fight a lot," He said in a quiet tone, "They got into another fight this afternoon and things got...bad."

"Can we do anything to help?" Mom asked. I noticed my father walking back down the stairs with a frown on his muzzle.

"She asked me to ask you if I could maybe...stay the night? If you don't mind," My ears perked, "I mean, I could sleep outside or find a hotel if you don't want me here."

"Don't be silly, Nate!" She chuckled quietly, "I'm sure Ryan wouldn't mind sharing a room with a friend for the night, right?" I shook my head with a smile.

"There's a spare mattress under my bed," I shrugged, "I'll grab a few pillows," I glanced over at my mother, "Can you wake us up at seven?" Dad was watching us with narrowed eyes as we started to walk up the stairs.

"Jeez, I'm sorry about this Ry, truly I am," The nickname made me jump a little. I exhaled quietly and opened the door to my room, "Are you sure?" Nate glanced at me.

"It's no trouble, idiot," I chuckled quietly and pushed him into my room. I closed the door gently behind me and approached my bed. I reached underneath it and hooked my claws on the side of the mattress, "Little help, fox?"

"Got it!" Nate grabbed the other side of the mattress and helped me pull it out from underneath the bed.

"Nice one," I grinned at him, "These are the only pillows I got." I handed him a couple of pillows that were on my bed.

"But, you need these to sleep on..." He trailed off, holding them in his paws.

"Well, so do you, dude," I smiled and sat on the edge of my bed as he sat on the side of the mattress with his footpaws on the carpet. I switched on the lamp that rested atop of the desk near the middle of the room, then switched the lights off, "Trust me. I'll live without a pillow for the night."

"Thank you, Ryan," He muttered quietly to himself as he rested the pillows on the mattress, "Could I borrow a blanket by any chance?" I reached underneath the bed and handed him a thick knitted quilt. He smiled and held it close to him.

"Today has been awesome, Ryan," Nate said, resting the blanket beside the bed. The orange hue of the lamp was the only thing that lit up the room. Our shadows were broadcast onto the wall adjacent to us. It was as if we were camping somewhere in the woods, "The things you said earlier..."

"You've done so much for me," He looked back up at me, "I owe you, so much." I reached down and pet him on the shoulder before sitting back on my bed. I tapped my fingers against the side of the bed as I looked at my desk. My laptop was sitting beside the lamp, still turned on, and plugged into the wall so it would charge throughout the night.

"What are friends for, huh?" I said.

He let out a quiet yawn, "Well...thanks again."

I looked back at Nate, who looked absolutely exhausted, "Tired, huh?" He nodded with a yawn.

"Definitely," My eyes widened slightly as he hooked his claws at the hem of his shirt and pulled it off, "You don't mind, do you? It's kinda warm in here and I sleep better in boxers. I know it's a little bit weird, but..."

"It's cool," I smirked, "I usually sleep naked, so tonight I'll have to make an exception." He laughed at this, and I laughed along with him, until I realised that I was actually being serious with what I'd said. I couldn't help but watch Nate as he took off his clothes, except for his boxers.

He was wearing a pair of tight boxers that hugged his legs and showed off a sizable bulge in the centre. The patches of white fur on his inner and outer thighs were visible. I looked away before he finished undressing, "Once again, Ryan. Thank you." He said with a smile.

"No problem." I returned the smile as he laid down on the mattress and made himself comfortable. He pulled the blanket over him and exhaled as he turned away from me. I pulled off my shirt and tossed it to the ground, along with my shoes, socks and jeans, until I was just sitting on the edge of my bed in a pair of boxers.

I sat there for a few seconds before doing anything else.

"Goodnight Ryan," Nate said with a yawn, "See you tomorrow morning." I reached over to the lamp on my desk and switched it off, cloaking the room in complete darkness.

"Goodnight Nate." I replied. I laid down on my bed and covered myself with the blankets. I tossed and turned for the minutes that followed, and I felt frustrated as I realised I couldn't find a comfortable spot.

After a frustratingly long turn-over session, I finally found a comfortable spot. I sighed and laid in that spot before turning to face Nate once more. I sighed as I watched his figure rise and fall under the blankets. He'd fallen asleep, as I could hear his quiet snoring.

I felt a small smile creep onto my face as my eyelids fluttered and closed, eventually encasing me in the sleep I so desperately needed.

I dreamt that I was in the showers at the pool. A wide open shower with just me in there taking a beautiful warm shower. No thoughts about Nate, no thoughts about other guys, just me, and the water. It didn't take long for the silence to break, or for my isolation to be jeopardised as I noticed a shadow walking across the tiles. I swallowed and stepped back as I noticed a second shadow following the other.

A black wolf came out from behind the wall that separated the showers from the rest of the locker-room, followed by an orange fox with white patches on his thighs. It took me a few seconds to realise that it was Glen and Nate.

"Oh no," I was self-aware that this was a dream, and I wasn't happy, "No, no, no. This isn't happening." The wolf and fox exchanged grins and approached me in the shower. Both of them were completely naked and coming closer. I felt myself back into the corner of the tiled shower area as the fox rested a paw on my chest, and the wolf pressed his crotch against the side of my leg.

I looked down into the eyes of Nate, those pretty magenta eyes. They looked so real, and beautiful. I could see Nate in there, and the smile on his muzzle. It wasn't long before Glen had a hand on my member and was squeezing it tightly. Nate smirked and pressed his bare-chest against mine. I could feel the hot water of the shower intensify as steam started to feel the locker-room.

I felt a pleasurable sensation while Nate's lips locked with mine. I rested both of my paws on his back and held him close before I lowered my paws-

"AH!" I exclaimed as I woke up from my nightmare, "No..." I rubbed my eyes and threw the blanket off me. I whimpered quietly and curled up near the end of the bed. I sighed as I looked down and noticed a wet patch on the front of my boxers.

I glanced at my pants that I'd thrown on the floor, then looked over at Nate. The dreams were getting more real, and worse. I was starting to get this feeling inside me, the feeling I get when I want more. This had to stop, now.

I glanced at my desk and noticed that my laptop was still switched on,Maybe there's something online that can help me, I glanced at the clock, It's only eleven. Not too late. I pushed myself off of my bed and took off my boxers. My face went completely red as I turned to look at the closet. I bent down and reached in to grab a pair of boxers.

As I looked back up at the closet door - where a mirror rested - I gasped as I saw Nate standing behind me. I turned around, but nobody was there.

Jesus, Ryan. This really has affected you.

I slipped on the boxers and tossed the other ones in the hamper. I was not going to jerk off to my friend ever again.

I sat down at my desk and opened my laptop. The bright light of the screen lit up the room in a dim glow as it started up. After logging in and putting in my password, I opened the browser and sat there for a few seconds thinking what I was going to type.

I sighed as I rested my paws above the keys, "'I dream about my male friend a lot and I think sexually about him, does that make me gay?'" I felt weird typing that, but I'd already pressed enter.

I clicked on the first link and a web-page opened before my eyes.

I was on a website dedicated for just gay people. I was taken aback at all of the colors on the web-page, and all of the pictures of other guys on the website. Some tigers, some wolves, even a few otters, in rather revealing positions, shirtless and looking more feminine than a tigress at a strip club.

I clenched my toes and instantly felt uncomfortable as I looked around the web page for some sort of answer. I'd never really seen guys like that before and it was a new experience for me.

There wasn't an answer to my question here, and this worried me deeply. What the hell was I going to do?

I paused as I noticed a tab near the top of the screen that read; 'Ask A Gay Guy.'

"'...a twenty-four hour service dedicated to helping you figure out your true self.'" I read. I guided the mouse over the tab and clicked on it. It opened a little chat-box and asked for my name. I didn't want to put my real name in, so I just typed 'Tiger'.

I waited for a few seconds before I noticed a notification on the top left of the chat-box which read; 'Telesc0pe is online.' I swallowed and tightened my grip on the mouse as I started typing.

Tiger: Hello?

It took a few seconds to get any response from whoever was on the other side of the computer, but I was surprised to get one at all.

Telesc0pe: Hi there. Tiger, huh? Cool name. How can I help you, friend?

I bit my lip and pondered what I was going to ask this person.

After a few moments, I realised that I didn't need to ponder, I just needed to ask, and I needed an answer. It didn't matter if this guy was a stranger, I needed an answer, and I needed it now.

Tiger: I'll try not to take too much of your time, but I could really use the help of somebody who is well, who likes other dudes.

Telesc0pe: Sure, sure. What did you want to know? I'm here to answer any questions you may have, Tiger.

Tiger: I met this guy at my school in a class. He's really funny, and kind to me, and we became good friends.

Telesc0pe: Go on.

Tiger: Ever since I met him, I've been getting really weird thoughts. And lately I've been having dreams that involve him too. Really gay stuff happens, and I feel weird when I'm around him.

Telesc0pe: Alright, slow down. You said you've been getting thoughts since you've met him? About other guys, not just him, correct?

Tiger: Most of the thoughts involved him, but lately I've seen a few guys like that, and I feel weird.

Telesc0pe: I know this probably isn't the answer that you were looking for, but I'm not sure what else to tell you. Have you considered the possibility that you may have a crush on this guy?

I growled quietly as I closed my eyes and prepared a response. I didn't like Nate that way, this was just a phase!

Tiger: I will say that I had the same feeling when I had a crush on a girl but...this has never happened before with any guy! Maybe this is just a phase, I'm not sure. You would know, right?

Telesc0pe: I know from personal experience, if that's what you're asking. I had a crush on a girl once. I liked her, but she didn't like me back. Then once she left, I'd started crushing on this panda that I know and I feel the same feeling every time I look at him.

Tiger: What's the feeling?

Telesc0pe: I'm in love with him, get what I'm saying? I'm suggesting that maybe you and whoever you're talking about, might actually love each-other. I mean, it points in that direction.

Tiger: I was hoping to get a response that would be pretty much; 'Nah, this isn't real, just a phase.' I was worried that you were gonna say that.

Telesc0pe: Are you scared, Tiger?

Tiger: I'm really scared.

Telesc0pe: What have you tried to 'counter-act' all of this?

Tiger: I dream about him all of the time, and I think about him constantly. I wanted the thoughts to go away so...I jerked off to him. I thought it would get my thoughts away! But, it didn't work. And I tried to get my friend to get a date with a girl for me but...I turned it down myself! I'm not myself anymore, and it's all because of this damn fox that I apparently have a crush on!

Telesc0pe: Calm down, Tiger. I know this is scary, but you need to think about this rationally. It's a __possibility,_ yes, but not a certainty._

Tiger: Well how would I know for sure?

Telesc0pe: Well, for me, when I kissed a girl, there wasn't that electricity that they used to always talk about. It was nothing. But when I kissed another guy for the first time, I felt a rush of electricity through my fur like never before.

Tiger: You think I should kiss him?

Telesc0pe: I'm not sure what else to say, Tiger. I apologize, I wish I could help you more than offering advice.

Tiger: It's fine. I think I need to go think this over. But thank you for your help, Telesc0pe. I'm just really worried.

Telesc0pe: About what?

Tiger: I don't want to lose a friend over this crap.

Telesc0pe: All I can really say is; do what you think is right.

Tiger: Thanks. See ya Telesc0pe.

Telesc0pe: Goodnight Tiger, and good luck.

A text box appeared beside the chat-box that simply read; 'Telesc0pe had gone off-line'. I rested my paws on the sides of the laptop and shut it gently before I turned to look at Nate, who was still sound asleep on the mattress. The dim glow from the laptop was gone, and it was pitch black once more.

I think he's right, I thought to myself, _I have a crush on Nate.,_I trudged over to my bed and laid down. I grabbed the blanket and pulled it over me just before I turned away from Ryan's sleeping form and stared at the wall,.

A_m I gay? I mean, all of what has happened points to it. I can't kiss Nate, either. It would destroy our friendship. There has to be something else I could do._

I decided that I'd think about it another time, as I really needed to get some sleep. I curled up and closed my eyes, my ears flattening as Nathan entered my mind again.

"'It's a possibility, yes, but not a certainty,'" He'd said, "'I'm suggesting that maybe you and whoever you're talking about, might actually love each-other.'"

"Oh god, Ryan. What a mess..."

I was plagued by those thoughts until I finally fell asleep.

Nate

The morning after was quiet, but nice. I was awoken by the warm sun peeking through the window and before I knew it, I was walking down the stairs after taking a shower. His family was really nice to me, and Mr Wilkin had been pretty alright to me. He didn't insult me for the rest of the morning before Ryan and I headed to school on his bus.

We waved goodbye to each-other as I walked into my first class of the day. My first two periods went pretty fast, as did most of the day. As the bell at the end of period five went, I was already packing up my books after Math class finished.

I walked out of the classroom in silence with my arms on my sides. I had geography next, and the classroom was only a few hallways away from where I was. I grunted as I felt another body against my back. I turned around and saw Connor behind me with a frown.

"Sorry Nate," He sighed, "I wasn't sure if I'd get your attention. We have the same geography class." I grinned and nodded.

"Cool, let's go together, then," I said, tilting my head, "Come on." We started walking towards our class in silence. We turned a corner and into a hallway that our classroom was in, but didn't notice that Connor had stopped until a few seconds passed.

I paused and turned to him. He was looking at a poster that was resting on the wall.

I glanced at the poster as I stood beside him, "Huh. Didn't know the school was organising this year's Christmas Night party." Connor shook his head.

"They aren't," He rested a finger on the bottom of the poster. The poster was of Beresford Park, and had the words; 'Christmas Night Party' written on the top with big letters, "The council is hosting it again, someone must've just put it on here. Are you gonna go? It starts at about...four thirty in the afternoon on the 25th."

"I hope so," I shrugged, "Are you?"

"I hope so too," Connor said, "I want to go with Kyle, but I've yet to ask him."

"He's your friend, I'm sure he'll want to go," I smirked, "I'll ask Ryan about it, maybe he'd enjoy it." Connor nodded and we started walking towards class. Connor and I talked before we arrived and sat down, and the class went rather smoothly.

Ryan mentioned to me just when school ended that he couldn't hang out today, but I didn't mind.

We'd pretty much been in each-other's pockets for the last week or so. If Glen was right about one thing, it was that he and I were spending way too much time together. Not that I was complaining, but that was just the fact.

I noticed my sister's car in the parking lot of the school. I walked over to her car and opened the passenger side door. I sat down and closed the door behind me. My sister rested a paw on my shoulder as I slipped my seat-belt on. I shrugged her off and turned to her.

"I had to stay at a friend's place last night!" I snapped, "Because you two couldn't control yourselves!" I clenched my fists and growled at her.

"He was drunk, Nate," My sister's voice was nothing more than a whisper, "I left last time because I was scared. He drunk a lot last night and got angry. He blamed himself for losing his..." She rubbed her temple, "Boyfriend."

"But he refused to listen to what I had to say," She grumbled, "He was just angry, and crying. I couldn't help him, so he started getting mad. I didn't want you there when he was like that."

"Mrs Wilkin was really worried," I said as she switched on the car, "She thought something serious happened, Tasha. This can't become a common thing. You two need to control yourselves, otherwise I'll have to move out." I folded my arms and glanced out of my window.

"Mrs Wilkin," The car pulled out of the parking lot, "I've been speaking to her since yesterday. She is your friend's mother. Right?"

"Yeah." I replied.

"I've never met your friend," Tasha said, "When will I?"

"Maybe I'll invite him over for dinner sometime, will that satisfy you?" I glanced at her, "Or will you two ruin the entire dinner by questioning me and judging him the entire night?"

"Nate..." She sighed, "I'm sorry. I would love to meet your friend, and I'm sure Shelby would love to meet him too." I nodded and unfolded my arms.

"Maybe next week, before Christmas." The conversation ended, and we stopped at our house shortly after. I walked into the house with a sigh before glancing at the stairs. I went straight up the stairs to into our room before dropping my backpack to the floor. I groaned as I rested my rump on the side of the bed and rubbed my eyes.

"Hey kid," I looked up to see Shelby lying in his bed, with his head turned in my direction. He looked horrible and exhausted. I was questioning myself if he'd gotten any sleep the night before, or any night during this week.

"Sorry that you couldn't come home last night," He said, groaning as he moved slightly, "I had a long night. It's been awful, I hope you understand." I shook my head and glanced at his dresser that was beside his bed. A pair of panties hung out from the top drawer.

"Whose panties are those?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Mine," Shelby sighed, "I've been wearing women's clothing since I was four, Nate." I nodded with a frown. I wasn't into some of the stuff that Shelby was into, but it didn't mean I couldn't accept it. He was my brother anyway, and nothing would change that.

"You were drunk," He nodded in response to this, "You really can't get over Derek?"

"I've loved him more than anyone else in my life, Nate," He laid on his back and stared at the ceiling. I watched him with worry, "I was going to dump Marissa and apologize to the panther...that beautiful, black, kind, slim panther...god, I loved him, Nate."

"I know, Shel," I folded my arms, "I'm sure it's awful." He nodded in response and turned away from me. My sister was standing at the door with a frown before she nodded at me and closed the door. Shelby didn't talk for the rest of the night. I had dinner downstairs with Tasha before I came back up to our room later that night.

I slept well on Friday, for the first time in a while, and as Saturday dragged on, my mind was on what Ryan was doing, and if he wanted to hang out. I lowered the phone and rested it on the table beside the couch. I didn't call him on Saturday but I shot him a text on Saturday night.

I went to church with Tasha on Sunday, but paid more attention to the sermons that Father Green spoke about. I watched the otter talk about hell for most of the duration of church, hoping that there'd be something relevant to anything going on in my life at the moment.

Again, my thoughts were on Ryan during the church service. I kept telling myself to stop thinking about him, but that just made the thoughts come back. Then, my thoughts shifted to myself.

I started thinking about the prospect of getting a partner. Ever since I've started spending time with Ryan, I've had a feeling deep inside me. It was a feeling of un-fulfillment, yet happiness at the same time. I usually used to feel that way when I watched a girl from afar, but I couldn't be sure.

Shelby was bisexual, so he'd know about it more than me. Ryan and I were only friends, nothing more, so I couldn't think about him like that. I had never really considered the idea that I haven't gotten a girlfriend before. Maybe that meant I liked guys instead? I was sure that, that wasn't true, but the longest I thought about it, the more I realised that I wasn't sure about anything anymore.

After church finished, I excused myself and told my sister that I wanted to take some pictures for my assignment. I was actually telling the truth, and my sister allowed me to leave early. I said goodbye to Father Green and left the church. The walk home wasn't too far, and it gave me time to think about Ryan, and any possible relationship that was on the table at the moment.

I'd arrived home a few hours later after capturing a few relaxing pictures of the countryside for the assignment, and sitting down to think at the Fox Statue near the church. My thoughts mostly revolved around Ryan, and my sexuality.

I didn't have a problem with being gay or_straight, or bisexual. I was just curious, and wanted to know, _I guess I can't get an answer immediately,_I sighed, _I can ask Shelby another time, when he feels better. In the meantime, I'm going to get through my last week of school for the year.

Monday came and went fast, without anything of importance happening. I spent some time with Ryan, and Zoey went out with me for coffee that afternoon.

Tuesday was a little different, however. And it happened to be a little more stressful than I'd planned.

The bell for recess went, and as I turned into the hallway, I was pushed and slammed into a nearby locker. A few of the students nearby gasped as a tall figure stood in front of me. I was slammed against the locker once more, my backpack falling to the ground. I whimpered as my collar was grabbed and I was lifted slightly off of the ground.

"Chuck," I whispered, as his eyes met mine, "L-Let me go, man. I didn't mean to knock into you..." I gave him a nervous smile. He slammed me into the locker again, which sent pain through my back.

"Guh," I coughed, "Let me go, jerk!" I exclaimed as I tried to pry his paws off of me. The big bear was way too strong, and no matter what I did, he didn't let go of me.

"Glen's been telling me things, faggot," My eyes widened and I shrieked as he came closer to me, pressing my back against the locker. I heard a student say they were going to grab the teacher, with him running off right after, but Chuck didn't care, he was still holding me up off the ground. I peered past him and noticed the son of a bitch himself - Glen - standing right behind him with a smug grin on his filthy black muzzle.

"W-Wha...?" He pushed me harder against the lockers. I could hear the metal bending behind me as he pushed harder than before.

"Shut up, twerp!" He growled, "You need to stay the fuck away from Ryan! Glen's been telling me that you've been with him constantly since you guys met, and that you've been watching him like a hawk. Sizing him up, you faggot?" He dropped me to the ground and looked down at me.

"Get up!" There was silence after that. I looked around, at the students that were just watching, and not doing anything. I looked up at Chuck with a frown. He kicked me in my side, "Get the hell up!" My eyes were on the students around him as I pushed myself to my feet.

"I don't know...w-what you want..." I coughed as I adjusted my collar. He came closer to me, and I felt the intimidation that he was giving off quite clearly. I sunk down a little as his size finally resonated with me. He was massive, and to him, I was just a twig that he could snap.

"Ryan is our friend," Chuck said, "You need to back off. We hardly see him anymore, and as I said, Glen's been seeing you with him all of the time, with your eyes on him. He isn't a faggot like you, freak."

"I'm not gay!" I exclaimed.

"The fuck you are," He grabbed my collar again, "The football team knows that you watch them in the locker-rooms sometimes. You're just a little faggot, aren't you? Speak, twerp!" I felt myself fall silent.

I_did_ look at other guys in the locker-rooms during Gym class. That didn't mean I was gay though, did it? Surely, it was just normal. That's what I thought at least, but I guess I was wrong.

"I don't..." My voice was quiet and timid. A small group of students had formed around us. Some of the students I recognised as old acquaintances and friends I used to know. None of them stepped in to help me. I felt helpless and scared, and I could see all of their eyes falling on me, "...I-I just, I'm not gay!"

"You swim all of the time, study art, you don't play any sport..." Glen interjected, "There aren't any more faggy hobbies and subjects than that!" He snapped, "Ryan is an important member of our school. He plays on an epic soccer team, he makes the ladies faint, and he gets through school without doing a faggy subject like art." Glen scoffed.

"Ask any girl here, and they'll say they'd bang him in a heartbeat," I looked around at a few of the girls that were standing nearby. I wasn't surprised that some of them nodded, "And a faggy little no-life fox isn't going to change that. We're doing this for Ryan." Glen muttered as he turned away.

Chuck smirked and dropped me, before pulling me to my feet and turning me around. He pushed me forward and slammed me chest-first against the locker. I coughed and wheezed as I slid down the locker and to the ground. I curled up in a ball in front of the locker he'd used my body to mangle and sniffled.

"Little baby's gonna cry," Chuck grinned, "Come on, Glen." He turned to the black wolf.

"Chuck Tate!" His ears perked as the principal rounded a corner and glanced at him, "What do you think you're doing?" Chuck looked down at me and kicked me once more, eliciting a gasp from the crowd of students. I felt sick as I watched them from the ground. Some of them had their phones out, recording the whole thing.

I knew I shouldn't have tried to make friends. Shit like this always happened to me, and this was just another example of it. The crowd dispersed and the principal walked right past me, in the direction of Chuck, "Are you alright?" I looked up to see one of the girls that was watching earlier.

I recognised her. Emma Jane, one of the girls in the popular group at my school.

She was standing in front of me, with a couple of her friends behind her.

I shook my head and she grabbed my paw. I started pushing myself to her feet, before she let go and I landed on the ground once more. I groaned and clenched my fists as I looked back up at her. She and her friends were giggling as they walked away from me.

I sat there until the bell for period three went. I pushed myself to my feet without anyone else's help and went straight to class.

I sat in silence during my science class, taking notes without saying a word. I winced as scrunched up piece of paper hit me in the face. I glanced down at it, with a pen in my hand, before I uncrumpled it. There was a crude message on it that made me wince, and my eyelids flutter.

I growled quietly and started writing a response before I heard Mr Fennec - our science teacher - clear his throat. I looked up at him. He looked bored and his arms were folded, "Front and centre," The former marine - now science teacher - pointed to a spot beside him, "Bring the note." I snatched the paper and walked around the desks beside mine until I reached the front.

I was standing in front of my entire science class. I glanced at the bear who had tossed it in my direction.

Travis. That fucking asshole.

He was grinning and giggling to the husky sitting beside him. as the teacher looked at me, "Writing notes, Nathan. Now, why don't you share with the class, what you have there. Go on." My whole world collapsed.

"Sir, I can't I..." It was like a horror movie. I couldn't say this in front of everybody. But once Mr Fennec asked for something, it had to be done. I whimpered and looked down at the paper. I felt myself shiver, and my eyelids fluttered as a tear trailed down my face.

"'How d-do you like sucking dick, faggot?'" I tightened my grip on the note, and I heard a few gasps and murmurs from the students, "'Ryan was fine before you started talking to him, now he's changed and we're w-wondering," I swallowed, "...when are you going to start taking it in the ass from the big tiger h-himself'?" My paws were shaking as I lowered the note.

I looked up at the teacher as my whole body shivered. He rested a paw on my shoulder and apologized as I turned to the rest of the class.

Most of the students were chuckling to themselves. A few of them looked worried and sympathetic, but I didn't feel any better.

The entire class - all twenty people - would remember this, I was sure of it, "G-Go sit down, Nate..." I walked around the desks with my eyes glued to the ground before I sat down in my uncomfortable science chair.

Half of the class was looking in my direction, including the bastard who threw the note to me.

Never have I wanted to just disappear more than that moment.

Ryan

Nate and I spent less time with each-other during most of the last week of school. I didn't mind, as I needed time to ponder the conversation I'd had with the gay guy on Thursday night. It was still in my mind, and I couldn't get it out. I was sure that I wasn't gay, and even if I even thought about being gay, what would my family think? The school?

Being gay wasn't good for anyone in my school. I was actually afraid of even thinking about it. Gay kids were bashed all the time, and once you were under the suspicious eyes of others, you become a target of harassment and violence.

I didn't regret meeting Nate. Maybe these feelings would have arisen anyway, when I was friends with someone else. Hell, maybe Glen!

I took a few seconds to think about Glen while I watched Nate leave. Nate was really quiet and that worried me greatly.

He was usually bouncing and excited when he was around me.

Anyway, I thought about the prospect of me liking Glen. I shook my head, Of course not, I knew that I'd glanced at him every so often in the locker-room, but I didn't mean anything by it. With Nate, it was a whole different feeling, and it scared me immensely.

Wednesday came and lunch time was in full swing. However, instead of me being with everyone else, I was leaning against a brick wall near the back of the school, with my eyes glued to the trees in front of me that lead off the footpath.

I considered a hypothesis that I _was_gay, and I asked myself how I thought people would react.

As I thought before, gay people - or different people - in general were beaten and harassed. Zoey had those rumours about her being gay, but they faded. But they were just rumors. Rumors of me would spread, but what if they were true? What would happen to me? Would my family disown me? Would I lose all of my friends and have to change schools?

"Fuck, why can't I just have the answer," I grumbled, "Why does this have to be so hard?" I sighed and rubbed my eyes. I glanced at the doors leading into the school and started walking towards them. I rested a paw on the door, and just as I opened it slightly, I heard muffled shouting coming from a classroom down the hallway.

I narrowed my eyes and walked inside, closing the door behind me. I walked towards the classroom where the shouting was coming from, I rested a paw on the knob. I pushed it open gently and peered inside. I saw Connor standing in the middle of the room, arguing with Kyle. Connor was always in this room during lunch, as it was air-conditioned and more quiet, but it seemed that Kyle had disturbed that peace.

"This is none of your business," Connor glared at the panda, "You wonder why he hates you, Kyle! Why the hell did you have to do that!?" He whispered loudly.

"I couldn't let him say that shit about you," Kyle looked at the ground, "You can't let your father talk down to you like that. I don't wanna lose you, you're one of my closest friends."

"I'm not yours to lose!" Connor growled and snatched his backpack as he slowly approached the door. I opened it, and he pushed past me without a second thought. I grunted as Kyle pushed me to the side and ran after him, "Just leave me alone!" Connor shouted. I followed them closely.

Kyle grabbed Connor's shoulder forcefully and stopped him.

Connor brushed him off and turned to face him, "What the hell is your problem, Kyle? Can't you just mind your own business like everyone else?"

Tears were trailing down Connor's face. He sniffled and held his backpack close to his chest.

I stepped closer, but I didn't intervene. This wasn't my business, but I was here in case something happened. Kyle reached out to him, but Connor quickly dismissed him. Kyle retracted, then looked down with a sigh.

I noticed a confused expression on his face as he looked back up at Connor, "What's that?" I followed his gaze.

He raised a finger and pointed at Connor's neck. There was a heavy bruise near the bottom of his neck and there were finger marks near the sides of it.

Connor didn't answer.

The bell went, signalling the end of lunch. As Connor and Kyle stood in silence, students started filing through the hallways. The majority of them were watching Kyle and Connor as they continued their silence, with Kyle staring him down.

Connor adjusted his collar and covered the bruise, with his eyes glued to the ground and a shameful expression planted on his face.

"Answer me, Connor." Kyle muttered.

Connor shook his head, "T-There are people watching," Connor whispered, "And Ryan's there, too," He looked at me with a begging expression, "Please...can we not...t-talk about this?"

"Did your father do that to you?" Kyle asked, his fists clenching. I could feel Connor's heart freeze from a mile away. Some of the students around them were murmuring, with some of them even looking in my direction, "Connor." Kyle continued prying.

Connor rubbed his eyes, erasing all evidence of any tears that may have remained. He turned to leave, gently pushing past a few students before Kyle grabbed him tightly. Connor shrieked and winced as he shook him off, "That hurt..." I approached them and tapped Kyle on the shoulder.

"Just let him go." I said him with a frown. He glared at me and shook his head.

"You have no idea what's really going on, do you?" Kyle asked me in a whisper. As he turned around, Connor was nowhere to be found. He growled and pushed through the crowd of students.

I rubbed my temple and sighed as a teacher walked past and started to disperse the group of students. I turned to head to my fifth period class, but stopped as I heard a student say something.

"Two fights in two days, huh." I glanced at him. The white wolf was looking in my direction, but as soon as I noticed him, he looked down. I approached him and tilted my head.

"I missed a fight yesterday?" I asked. He looked up at me with widened eyes.

"Yeah," He replied, "Your friend Glen was there."

"Did he get hurt or something?" I raised an eyebrow, "He seemed fine this morning."

"No," He said, "He was there, and Chuck was beating up the fox you've been hanging out with," His ears lowered, "I was the one who ran off and grabbed the teacher." My eyes widened, and I froze. I didn't see any bruises on Nate's body, but that would explain why he'd been so quiet.

"Thanks for telling me," I sighed, "What happened?"

"I wasn't there long," The fox shrugged, "I only saw your friend get slammed against a locker and called a faggot a few times." I clenched my fists and winced at the mention of that name.

"Who did it?" I asked.

"That big football player, Chuck. Glen was there, but I didn't see him do anything." He replied. I shook his paw and thanked him before the teacher eventually came by and ushered us off to our next class.

I had a few questions to ask Glen when I got the chance and fortunately for me, the chance presented itself in my next class. I opened the door to my science class and handed a late note to Mr Fennec. He looked at me for a few seconds, then ushered me to my seat.

Something wasn't right.

I heard a few people murmuring as I took my seat, with my name being mentioned every now and then. I peered to my right and noticed Glen sitting a few seats away. He noticed me and gave me a grin before moving to the seat next to me.

"Heya Ryan," He said, as he rested his science textbook on the table. I grabbed my science textbook and dropped it on the table in front of me. Mr Fennec started talking, with half of the students feigning attention, while I looked at Glen, "What's up?"

"Nate got into a fight yesterday," I narrowed my eyes, "You were there. What did Chuck do to him?" Glen frowned and shook his head.

"I tried to stop him, really, I did!" He whispered loudly, "But he didn't listen. Then he slammed Nate into the lockers. It was awful..."

"Where is Chuck?" I asked.

"The principal suspended him," Glen answered, "He isn't coming back until the third week of school next year." I growled quietly with a small grin. At least he wouldn't be around to harass Nate for a while, however, I wanted to get my hands on him and teach him a lesson.

"Good," I sighed, "I would've beaten the shit out of him." Glen's eyes widened and he flinched. I kind of enjoyed this feeling that was stirring deep inside me. The protective feeling, like I wanted to keep Nate safe.

It only increased the thoughts I had thought about him, but I found myself not complaining anymore.

I didn't have class with Nate for the rest of the day, but I wanted to catch him just after school finished. I was already out of class by the time the last bell of the day went, and I was making my way towards the front doors. A group of students were near the front doors as a teacher inserted a key into the lock. She unlocked the door and pushed it open. The students walked through the doors and out of the school. I didn't see Nate in the crowd, which worried me greatly.

I lingered on the front stairs until the flow of students that were coming out of the school started dissipating. I grabbed my phone and looked at the time. It was half-past three. I narrowed my eyes and looked around in the crowd. At the front of the crowd, I noticed Connor walking alone. My ears lowered as he got into a bus that had just arrived.

"Hey." A voice beside me spoke. I turned in the direction of the voice and saw a familiar panda approaching.

"Hey Kyle," I frowned, "Are you alright?" He sighed and sat down on the stairs beside me.

"Yeah, I'm okay," He muttered, "I'm worried about Connor."

"Me too," I said, "That was heavy."

"Is there such thing as worrying too much?" He asked in a quiet tone, "I mean...the things that his father does to him...and Connor just...ignores it, and doesn't tell anybody...I wish I could do something..."

"I call it caring, more than worrying," My ears flattened, "I'm sorry that you guys fought earlier. Maybe Connor will eventually say something...those bruises on his neck, you saw them too, right?"

"Yeah," Kyle rubbed his eyes, "I just don't want to wait too long, then hear Connor's name on the news, instead of at school..." I rubbed his back with a warm smile. Kyle smiled at me and glanced at the road in front of the school.

"Bus is here. Thanks for that, Ryan. Nate was right about you." He said as grabbed his backpack and walked down the stairs. I got up from the stairs and adjusted my backpack.

"Wait, what did he say?" I asked.

Kyle glanced at me, "He said that you're awesome, a good friend, and someone who can be trusted," He smiled, "You've really helped him, Ryan." He got onto his bus as I sat down on the stairs. His bus drove off, and I was alone with my thoughts.

I looked at my phone again, then scrolled through my contacts until I reached Nate's number. I pressed my finger against his picture with a smile and pressed the phone against my ear.

The phone started to ring. I sighed as I waited for him to pick up. My ears perked as I heard something nearby that sounded like a ringtone. I narrowed my eyes as I looked in the direction of the ringtone and noticed Nate's backpack in the paws of a white husky sitting nearby.

"Aaron Sars..." I hung up and grabbed my backpack, "Of course." I threw the backpack over my shoulder and walked down the stairs. I approached the husky with folded arms. His eyes met mine and a smirk graced his face.

"Hey!" He grinned, "Ryan, right? You're the fag's friend?" My eyes widened, and my fists clenched.

"Nathan isn't a 'fag', Aaron." I snapped, "Now what are you doing with his backpack?" Aaron laughed and tapped the shoulder of another football player sitting beside him.

"Travis, can you believe this guy?" Aaron smirked, "We took it from him. Big deal." I growled at him and snatched the backpack from his paws. The husky pushed himself to his feet and looked down at me.

"The hell is your problem, Wilkin?" He snapped, "We took the bag, so it's ours!" He growled.

"it doesn't belong to you!" I exclaimed, "Where's Nate?"

"The freak? I don't know," Aaron shrugged and sat back down, "We found the backpack outside of the nurse's office. Probably got beaten up by someone after he got Chuck suspended."

"Trust me, I wanted to get my hands on that little freak after he got him suspended." Travis cracked his knuckles.

"He got suspended because he hit him," I glanced at Nate's backpack, "If he hadn't hit Nate, the principal wouldn't have suspended him, idiots." I grumbled as I walked back up the stairs and into the school.

I walked down the hallway and turned a corner, frowning as the nurse's office came into view. I rested my paw on the door and pushed it open.

"Come back tomorrow and I'll change the bandage. It's the best I can do right now." Ms Heel - the school nurse - was standing beside a bed where Nate was sitting.

Nate winced as he stroked his arm. There was a small white bandage wrapped around it. I frowned and walked inside the office. He looked at me with widened eyes, while the nurse smiled at me, "I'm with someone right now, Ryan. Come back tomorrow, okay?"

"He's my friend," Nate looked at me, "Hey Ryan." I closed the door after me as Ms Heel walked away from the bed and washed her hands under the sink. I handed him his backpack with a frown and tilted my head.

"What happened to your arm?" I asked. He frowned and pushed himself off the bed. He grabbed his backpack and threw it over his shoulder.

"On my way out, some of Chuck's friends slammed me into a locker. A pencil that I had in my pocket pressed against my arm after I landed on the floor..." He winced, "It really hurt."

"You should be fine." Ms Heel smiled at him. I thanked her and led Nate out of the nurse's office.

"Figures," I sighed, "I saw Travis and a friend of his outside. They said they 'found' your backpack out front of the nurse's office."

"Yeah, more like 'stole it while I was on the floor'," Nate said, "Fucking assholes." He cursed as we walked outside of the school. It was a few seconds before anything else was said.

"Why didn't you tell me that Chuck hurt you?" I tilted my head, "Glen said that Chuck beat you up pretty badly...but I didn't see any bruises. Why didn't you tell me?" He folded his arms as we walked away from the school.

A few seconds passed before he unfolded his arms and rested his paws in his pockets, while avoiding eye-contact with me.

"I didn't want you to worry or anything," He mumbled, "And besides, Chuck got suspended anyway."

"And his friends have you in their eyesight," I said, "Those guys are all assholes...but don't worry, they screw with you, they'll have to deal with me." I pressed my paw against my chest. He gave me a warm smile and nodded.

"Thank you so much, Ryan," He said, still looking at me. He stopped on the footpath, and I stopped beside him, "You're awesome." I returned the smile. I felt my face heat up as I looked into his eyes. I remembered what the gay guy said to me, and I let the thoughts process through my head.

Kiss him, He'd said.

Not now, I sighed softly, Maybe never... I was worried as I stood close to him. I was blushing, and I was thinking about him. The firm and skinny body, those beautiful eyes and his cute face. I looked away from him and let out a quiet sigh.

"I should head home," He said, his smile fading, "I'm not coming to school tomorrow. I'm kind of...frightened. But I'll be here on Friday." I felt awful for him. I wanted to say that I would be there to protect him in case anything happened, but I didn't want to make him feel like he was being weak.

"My sister was wondering if you would like to come over for dinner sometime," He said with a smirk, his tail twitching behind him, "How does next Tuesday sound?" I didn't think I would feel so excited by the invite, but more time with Nate wasn't lost on me. I wanted to spend more time with him, to do more stuff with him, and to...well. I didn't want to go too far, but, I was sure of what I wanted to happen.

"I would love to," I smiled, "Next Tuesday Night. What time?"

"Six." Nate responded. I shook his paw and wrote down the date before exchanging goodbyes and going our own ways. I decided that I was going to walk home. I realised it would take me about an hour, but I didn't care, I just wanted to go home.

I went straight home and up the stairs.

I waved off my brother when he tried to get my attention and closed the door behind me after I walked into my room.

I took off my shirt and sat on my bed while I looked down at my floor with a frown.

I tapped my foot against the carpet and rubbed my eyes. My eyes closed for a few seconds before I reopened them and let them wander around the room while I thought about Nate, and my situation, before my eyes landed on my laptop resting on the desk. It was turned on, and opened to the desktop.

I got up off of my bed and sat down on my desk-chair. I opened my computer's browser and went to my history. I clicked on the website and found myself on colourful gay exclusive website once more. I clicked the 'Ask a Gay Guy' tab and before I knew it, I was back in the chat-room that I'd used before. After I put in the same name I used before, I crossed my fingers, hoping that the guy from before was online.

Tiger: Hello?

Right after I typed that, a notification popped up; 'Telesc0pe is online.' I let out a small smile and glanced at the door.

Telesc0pe: Tiger? Hey, I remember you! How are you?

I got up from my chair and closed the door, then I sat back down.

Tiger: Hey Tel.

Telesc0pe: How is your situation, pal?

Tiger: The thoughts are still here, and I won't chatlong. I don't know what else to do, this just seems to be getting worse. Being gay...what's it like?

Telesc0pe: It's scary, and exciting. You meet other guys, have interesting relationships...take part in groups to promote diversity, and the sex is pretty interesting. At least from what I've heard.

Tiger: Haven't youhad sex before?

Telesc0pe: Nope. You?

Tiger: No...look, Tel. If I was...gay, how do you think people would react?

Telesc0pe: It's different for everyone. My father didn't accept me, still hasn't, but other people have accepted me. No matter what, somebody will always accept you. Do you have a mother? Father? Siblings?

Tiger: I have a little brother, mother and father. I don't think my father would be pleased, I'm not sure about the rest of my family.

Telesc0pe: You're scared, aren't you?

Tiger: I'm terrified, if I'm honest. But my crushes sister invited me to dinner at his place next Tuesday. Then we've got Christmas coming...I feel like I should do something. I think I might seriously have a crush on him, but what if he doesn't like me back?

Telesc0pe: The only thing you can really do is what your heart tells you, no matter how cliché that might sound. I found out that I was gay on my twelfth birthday. I kept it to myself for years, then told my friend. He disowned me and my father hurt me, but...I found that other people accepted me. Now I'm part of a group that helps kids find out who they really are inside, you know?

Tiger: That's really cool, Tel.

Telesc0pe: Yeah. Not too many people accept gay people yet, but they will in time. :)

Tiger: I sure hope so.

Telesc0pe: So, what are you thinking about now?

Tiger: I'm thinking that I'm in love with my best friend.

Telesc0pe: Are you sure?

Tiger: Even if he doesn't accept me or...return my love or anything, I can actually consider myself, well...gay now. I always thought I'd be living with a beautiful wife and kids but...now I see myself holding my best friend close and kissing him goodnight.

Telesc0pe: That's really sweet, tiger. Please, keep me up-to-date. I want to see what happens.

Tiger: I will, I promise. You're amazing, thank you so much for the help.

Telesc0pe: No problem. Goodnight Tiger.

Tiger: Goodnight Tel.

I shut the laptop and stared ahead, resting my paws atop of the desk. I sniffled and felt tears trail down my face. I guess the realisation finally hit me, as I was a basket-case of emotions at this time. I hugged my chest and sobbed quietly as I looked down at the floor.

I didn't know how long I had been sitting there sobbing. But as I looked at the clock, I realized that I'd already been sitting there for over an hour. My eyes were hurting, but I couldn't stop crying.

I heard the door open behind me. I rubbed my eyes, brushing any tears away and turned to look at the door, only to see my brother standing there with a frown look on his face.

"Ryan." He whispered.

"Gabe...?" What's...?" He looked like he'd seen a ghost, "What's the matter? What's wrong?" I was staring at him. He clenched the blanket he was holding tightly with a whimper.

"Ryan..." He looked down at the ground, then back to me, making our eyes meet once more. Something was wrong, something was _very_wrong.

"Gabe. What's happened?" I asked once more.

Gabe hesitated, then finally whispered under his breath, "Nate's hurt."

Nate

I felt weird after I walked away from Ryan. He was blushing and he seemed flustered after I spoke to him. I felt like crap for not telling him about what Chuck did to me, but I just didn't want him to worry about me.

I decided that I'd stop at the Coffee Shop on the way home, so I took a detour. It wasn't long before I was standing in front of the Fennec Bros Coffee Shop. I opened the front door and walked inside with folded arms. I approached the counter with a smile.

"Hey Finn, the usual." The fennec nodded and approached the coffee machine beside the counter.

"Where's that guy you were with?" He asked, "What was his name, Ryan? He was cute. He your boyfriend?" I rolled my eyes with a smirk.

"Nah, far from it," I shrugged, "He's straight as an arrow."

"How about you?" He asked, peering over the top of the coffee machine.

"What about me?" I raised an eyebrow.

"You available?" He smirked, "I got a girl in the back that would gladly date someone. Marissa Teraldson, a nice wolf who wouldn't mind dating a fine guy such as yourself." I shook my head.

"I don't know, Finn," I grabbed the coffee after he rested it on the counter, "But thanks anyway," I frowned at him, "I know her. She and this other guy - Derek - used to date my brother."

"Yeah, I heard about that," Finn grabbed a glass and started to clean it with a nearby cloth, "I feel bad for your brother. Marissa mentioned that he was dating both of them at the same time. That really true?"

"He's been a wreck ever since," I looked down, "And the arguments at home are getting worse, too. Jeez, I'm not sure what to do, Finn."

"Bring your brother down here sometime," Finn's ears twitched, "I'll give him a free coffee."

"A pity coffee," I chuckled quietly, "Thanks Finn." I said goodbye and turned to look at the rest of the cafe. My eyes widened as I noticed a familiar yellow feline sitting at the back of the cafe, with his eyes staring down at his laptop.

I walked around a few tables and stood beside Connor's table with a frown, "Heya," He looked up at me and shut his laptop, "Taking advantage of the free Wi-Fi?" He sighed and gestured to the chair across from his.

"I heard about you and Kyle." I added with a sigh.

I sat down and took a sip from my coffee, just after resting my backpack on the floor beside me.

"We just had a little fight," He muttered, "Word's been getting around about you, too."

"Nothing good, huh?" I rested my coffee on the table.

"Most of it is about how Chuck beat you up," His ears flattened, "But there is also something else. Some people have been murmuring about a note that you were given in science."

"It was awful..." I sighed, "The asshole who wrote it was laughing the whole time."

"What did it say? If you don't mind me asking." He put his backpack on the table and slipped his laptop inside of it, shutting the backpack and resting it beside him right after.

"It called me a faggot and said if I liked taking it in the ass from Ryan..." I rubbed my temple. He winced and his ears perked.

"Wow..." His eyes widened, "I'm so sorry to hear that."

"Wanna know what's worse?" I asked, taking another sip from my coffee.

"What?" He asked.

"My teacher got me to read out the whole note in front of the entire class," I replied, "That's how the rumour started. I guess people spoke about it." Connor shook his head and glanced out of the window.

"Shit man, I'm really sorry." He said.

"It's fine," I folded my arms, "I just hope that it all of this doesn't lead back to Ryan. The last thing I need is Ryan getting bad attention..." I rested my head in my paws.

"Everything'll be fine, Nate." Connor smiled. I looked back up at him with a small smile, then glanced at his neck. I'd heard about the bruises on his neck, and they were still easy to see.

"The bruises," I pointed at his neck, "Is there anything I can do?"

He shook his head, "No, but thanks anyway." I didn't want to pry any further into his personal business, so I left that subject to be picked up later. We moved onto talking about our school work and dozens of other subjects, involving a new computer that he was excited to purchase, but it wouldn't be released until the second quarter of next year, and a bunch of audio-books that I was excited to listen to.

Eventually, it was starting to get late, so we had to say our goodbyes. I shook his paw and left the cafe, while he stayed inside and went back to using his computer. I rested my paws in my pockets as I walked away from the coffee shop. I paused before I left the street and bit my lip. It was getting late, but I had enough time to go by the pool on the way home

I walked down the street and towards the pool. I paid for my entry after I arrived, then walked inside. The pool was pretty empty, save for a wolf and tiger near the back of the pool having a conversation. I looked over at the front counter and grinned as I noticed Zoey standing there.

"Hey." Zoey greeted me with a smile. I returned the smile as I walked over and rested against the counter. She tilted her head with a frown and rested her chin atop of her paw, which was resting on the counter.

"Heya," I replied, "How's it goin', Zoe?"

"Pretty good," She sighed, "Kyle came around earlier. He was wondering where Connor was. You seen him?"

"Yeah," I said, "He was at the coffee shop, but I don't think he wants to see Kyle."

"Poor kid," Zoey said, rubbing her temple, "I wish we could do something."

"I guess we just chill out about it, and hopefully the opportunity presents itself where Connor can finally tell us properly what's going on," I suggested, "Besides, we're his friends." Zoey nodded in agreement.

"So...how's Ryan?" Zoey asked with a grin.

"He's...weird," I sighed, "He found out about yesterday." I said.

"Oh...didn't take it well?" A frown graced her face.

"Well, not necessarily," I replied, "He said that he hopes I can trust him and that he'll beat anyone up who screws with me."

"Aww! That's adorable!" Zoey squeaked with a grin.

"How so?" I asked.

"Well, you're pretty small," Zoey's grin widened, "And he's a pretty muscular and a big tiger. Having him by your side protecting you, is a pretty good thing!" She giggled, "Plus, he's like your personal protector~..." She purred.

I blushed and rubbed my shoulder with a smirk, "Well, I do like the idea of him being by my side, keeping me safe but I don't want that to happen too much." Zoey frowned.

"Why's that, Nate?" She asked.

"There are already rumors about Ryan being gay, I don't want him to have to go through more shit because he spends so much time with me," I whispered, "I've already gotten beaten up a few times, too..."

Zoey nodded, "I guess that makes sense. You two would be cute together though." I blushed and rubbed my shoulder with a small smile.

I started thinking about my sexuality again. I wasn't against the idea of dating a guy, honestly, but I wasn't too _sure_about it exactly.

"I'm not sure..." I pushed myself off of the counter and sighed. Zoey rubbed her shoulder and fell silent. I frowned at her and tilted my head.

"You alright?" I asked. She nodded at me, then jumped down from her stool. I followed her gaze. There was a female cat across the pool that was wearing the same uniform that Zoey was wearing.

"She's a co-worker," Zoey grumbled, "Her name is Amber Green. I'm gonna go for a bit..." She walked away from the counter and didn't say another word. I glanced over at the feline that Zoey had looked at before, then to the pool.

I let out a quiet sigh as I took off my shirt and rested my clothes beside a nearby chair. I took off my backpack and put it down before jumping into the pool. I wasn't planning on going on a big swim, or doing laps or anything. I just wanted to lie there and ponder things.

As I floated on the surface of the water, staring at the ceiling, the thoughts about my situation returned. I thought about Ryan, and how weird he was acting earlier. I was also thinking about my situation at home, with Shelby and Tasha.

I was worried that the fighting would get worse. If Shelby really did hit Tasha, it would have some serious repercussions, and it could possibly get us all split apart.

And now that I thought about it, my home wasn't that safe, really. I was sick of hiding in my room at night, and trying my best not to get myself involved. School used to be relatively safe, too. Sure, I was harassed all the time and pushed around, but I wasn't usually beaten up. I glanced at the bandage on my arm, my ears flattening against the water.

It wasn't serious, but it still hurt pretty bad.

I was frightened of what Chuck would do to me after school came back next year, and I hadn't really seen Glen in a little while.

I wondered if I should really miss school tomorrow just because of that. I mean, I'd probably see Ryan a lot throughout the holidays, but it'd be one day less with him, and the others.

I got out of the pool after an hour of thoughts going through my head. I'd decided that I was going to school tomorrow. I couldn't let these people get to me anymore.

_There's only two days left anyway, Nate,_I convinced myself, _You'll be fine._Things changed after I walked out of the pool building. It was getting kinda dark, and rain was falling. I shivered as I walked along the footpath, with my backpack wrapped around my shoulder. I'd probably make it home in time, but I wasn't too sure.

I considered calling Shelby or Tasha, but I thought I'd be able to walk home on my own as I had before; I would probably make it home in time.

The thought of somebody following me didn't even cross my mind as I continued walking along the footpath, alone and freezing, as the rain thrashed against my fur.

A few minutes passed after I left the building before I felt a strange feeling in the pit of my stomach. The sun was starting to set, much faster than I thought, and there were less cars on the streets around me. I was walking past a run-down apartment building when I felt a gust of wind breeze over my shoulder.

I made a left after the apartment building and started going down a street that lead all the way to the port that the town was known for. I knew a shortcut to home from there, as my home was only a block away from the port itself. The hill wasn't steep either, so it was an easy walk.

I increased my pace after I heard footsteps behind me. They were getting faster, and closer, and before I knew it, I heard somebody call my name.

"Nate." I froze. Against my better judgement, I turned around. I shrieked and stepped back. Chuck was standing there, with two other people who I hadn't recognised. Chuck looked more angry than I'd ever seen him, and the people on either side of him looked just as angry. I was frightened, but I couldn't move, and didn't have the courage to run. I reached into my pocket and grasped my phone.

"Don't touch the phone." Chuck came closer. I pulled my paw out of my pocket and looked around for any ideas. I didn't see any cars driving past, and I was really far from home. What the hell were Chuck and his friends going to do to me? There would be no witnesses for anything.

I was shaking in my shoes as Chuck came closer. He gestured to the person on his left, who was a blue jay, but had more muscles than I'd ever seen. He was wearing a tight black tank-top that hugged his chest, and he gave me a menacing look.

"Blue. Go around him." The blue jay nodded and ran around me. He was standing behind me, while Chuck, and his other friend - a kangaroo - came ever closer to me. Chuck glanced to his right, into a dark alleyway, then looked back at me with a grin.

"Grab him." Chuck smirked. My eyes widened as the blue-jay grabbed my back, while the kangaroo grabbed my front. I screamed as I was lifted off the ground and brought into the alleyway. They dropped me onto the concrete and I groaned in pain. I tried to push myself to my feet, but I couldn't even do that. Chuck grabbed me and pinned me against the brick wall of another building.

"Say, Rio," He glanced at the kangaroo, "You recognise this fox?"

"Yeah," Rio answered, "He hangs out with Ryan, eh? He's the guy who got you suspended." Blue nodded alongside him, while Chuck gave me another scary look. He grabbed my wrists and tightened his grip on them as his chest pressed against mine.

"Not just that," Chuck said, "He's the fag whose been checking us all out in the locker rooms. Remember what he said, Blue?"

"I was there." The blue jay growled quietly.

"N-No!" I exclaimed, "Let me go! I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" Tears were trailing down my face. Chuck smirked and punched me right in the gut. I coughed and leant forward, trying to catch my breath after I was winded, but Chuck held me flat against the wall with no sign of stopping.

"Well, since he's been checking us out in there, looking at our asses and our cocks, why don't we give the faggot what he wants?" Chuck glanced at his friends, who were nodding in agreement.

"H-Huh...?" My eyes widened.

The look in his eyes terrified me. It took me a few seconds to realise what was going to happen.

They're going to rape me, aren't they!?

"NO!" I screamed, "Please, no! I'm sorry!" Chuck held me tightly as I heard the sound of a zipper being pulled. I shifted and tried my best to get him off of me, but Chuck's grip was tight.

I screamed and thrashed my arms and legs, trying my best to escape his grip.

"Suck on it, faggot!" Blue growled as Chuck let me go. Blue grabbed me by the neck and pressed against me. I clenched my fists and looked down, trying my best to avoid eye-contact. Rio grinned and spat in my face. I coughed and brushed it off with a spare paw before I looked down once more.

"Suck it dry, it's what you want, isn't it!?" Blue had one of his wings on my neck, and another on his member. I let out another scream, and mustered all of my courage before I clenched my fist and slammed the blue jay across the beak.

He dropped me to the ground and fell backwards. I coughed as I pushed myself to my feet, while he collapsed atop of the kangaroo.

They both fell to the ground, knocking over a few trash-cans. Chuck growled at me and tried to grab me, but I snatched my backpack and crouched down. He missed me by a few inches, and in the few seconds I had to spare, I stomped as hard as I could onto Chuck's foot and made a break for the way out of the alleyway.

He growled and grabbed me. I screamed and turned to face him. I covered my face as he threw a punch at it. I managed to block it, and through my surprise, I managed to claw Chuck right across the face. My fist was throbbing as I watched Chuck cover his eye and scream as he toppled to the floor.

I backed away slowly, terrified of what was about to happen, and what I'd just did to another living being. Eventually, as I noticed Chuck slowly push himself off the ground, I turned and made another break for the exit.

Fortunately, I made it this time. I ran out of the alleyway and down the street, almost slipping over as the rain got heavier and thrashed against my fur. I'd never run faster in my entire life, and my vision was affected by the tears that were trailing down my face.

I didn't hear anything behind me, and after the hill ended and returned to being flat land, I turned around and saw none of them giving chase. I could see all the way to the top of the hill. The sun had finally set, and darkness had swept across the town. All of the streetlights switched on at once, and all I could hear was the sound of water splashing the land in front of me.

I sat down on a bench that rested beside the road and overlooked the water, I curled up in a ball and sobbed quietly, cupping my paws over my face.

Oh no, no no no... I whimpered and continued sobbing. I sniffled and pulled myself together after a few minutes of getting my emotions out. My paws were shaking as I pulled my phone out of my pocket and dialled my sister's number.

Was it awful that I didn't expect her to pick up?

Because, surprise surprise, she didn't. I declined the call after it went to voice-mail and I put the phone beside me. I clenched my fists and held the front of the bench while I stared ahead at the ocean, with tears trailing down my face.

I was too busy sobbing to hear a car approach. My ears perked as I heard a door shut. I was too afraid to risk turning around. Before I knew it, a tall figure was standing beside the bench. It was dark, but I knew instantly who it was.

It was Ryan's father, Mr Wilkin.

He and I locked eyes, but I didn't stop crying. He grabbed the phone and handed it to me before he sat down on the bench. He scooched closer to me and I leant against him as I continued crying. We sat there for at least ten minutes before my eyes started to hurt. I got off of him and wiped my eyes, sniffling as his eyes met mine once more.

The tiger was frowning at me, and giving me a concerned look. He waited for a few seconds before saying anything.

"Are you alright?" He asked, in a reassuring tone, "Why are you out here so late...? The sun is down, aren't your siblings worried about you?" I looked down and didn't answer. I continued sobbing quietly, but no tears came out of my eyes. Mr Wilkin fumbled through his pockets and pulled out a small mirror. He whistled - which got my attention - and raised the mirror in front of my face.

I looked at the mirror. My eyes were blood-shot, and I had spots of blood on my orange fur. Some of the blood stained the fur on my right cheek, and there were tear streaks that trailed down my face.

That's not my blood. I thought to myself.

"Nate," Mr Wilkin lowered the mirror, "Look at me, boy." He was reassuring, but still had that authority figure about him. I was still slightly scared of him, but he was the only person that was here that I knew personally.

I looked at him. I was surprised that I'd gotten a smile out of him just for doing that simple task.

"Thank you, Nate," He said, "Now...what happened, kiddo? You've been sobbing for god-knows how long, and you've got blood on your face."

"I-I..." I choked on sobs before I even began, "I-I left the pool...I was just going to head home. I was going to come down to the port, as there is an s-short-cut to my house from here..."

"Yes, yes," He stroked my back gently, "Go on." I started crying as I recounted the awful events that had occurred only a few minutes earlier.

"This bully from my school stopped me, with two o-other guys," My lip quivered, "They grabbed me...pulled me into an alleyway..."

"Did they hurt you? Beat you up?" His ears lowered.

"Sort-of," I sighed, "They...they... well one of them unzipped their pants and...they..." His eyes went wide, and I could see the shock on his face, "They almost raped me but...I hurt one of them...and ran a-away..."

"Oh Jesus," He whispered, "Does anyone else know about this?"

"No, it just happened." I replied.

"Okay, I should take you to the police station, How about we call your family from there?" He suggested.

"Mr Wilkin..." I sniffled.

"Please, call me Brian." He said, with a warm smile. There were many things happening tonight that I couldn't have ever dreamed of. Why was Ryan's father being so nice to me? I didn't get a chance to answer it, as I was too busy trying to figure out a way to deal with this situation.

"Whose blood is that?" Mr Wilkin asked.

"I clawed one of them in the eye," I muttered, "Must've gotten onto my face, I guess..."

"Come on, I should take you-..." I raised a paw in protest.

"N-No, please..." I whimpered, "Please don't take me to hospital...they, they might be there!" I exclaimed, my eyes widening. I felt my breathing quicken, and I felt panic in my lungs, "Nobody at the police station will believe me! I-I can't..."

"But there is blood on your face that doesn't belong to you! Partnered with your statement-..." He trailed off.

"I just want to go somewhere safe. Please, Brian." I begged.

"Okay...its alright, I'll take you home." He pushed himself off of the bench. I grabbed his paw with a frown, he flinched and looked down at me with a shocked expression.

"Brian...I-I...please don't take me home," I begged, "My brother and sister fight all of the time and I don't think I could handle that right now..can you..."

"Well, you're welcome to spend a night at our place," Mr Wilkin suggested, "If you want." He sat back down beside me.

"Oh god, thank you, Brian...." My tail swayed against the back of the bench.

He sighed and rubbed his eyes as he looked out to the ocean, "I'm sorry about the way I've been acting." He muttered quietly.

"It's okay, really." I replied.

"No, it's not," He growled quietly, "I've been treating you like trash because of a bad past experience. Ryan probably told you already, huh?"

"Yeah," I nodded, "You don't have to trust me, Brian. But...you must trust me enough to let me use your first name..."

"Aye," He nodded, "I suppose. Look, kid...if you ever need anything else from us. Don't you dare hesitate, understand? You're..." He sighed, "You're a friend of the family." I grabbed him and hugged him tightly. He chuckled quietly and pushed himself off of the bench, with me right beside him.

He led me to his car and opened the back door for me. I thanked him as I sat in the back-seat and slipped on my seat belt. The door shut, and he got in the driver's side.

After he put his seatbelt on, he peered over the back of the seat and looked at me, "Are you sure you're alright?" I nodded, while letting out a shaky sigh. He switched on the car and pulled onto the road, "You can stay with us tonight, and Nate..."

"Yeah, Brian?" I asked, looking at him.

"I'm sorry," He exhaled, "For treating you like that. I hope you can forgive me."

"I already have..." I sighed. The ride to the Wilkin home was filled with mostly silence. I found myself looking at Mr Wilkin every now and again, and trying to think about what was going through his head, while also thinking about the new level of respect I'd received, and given, to and from the grumpy father of my best friend.

I knew I couldn't tell Ryan about who actually did that to me, because he would lose his shit, and may even kill Chuck. Ryan is a strong tiger, related to stronger people. I didn't want to wish death upon anyone, even a piece of shit like Chuck.

He stopped the car in front of the house and opened my door. He grabbed my paw and led me to the house without a word and opened the front door, "Hi dear! Back so..." Mrs Wilkin peeked around the wall of the kitchen. I coughed and leant against Mr Wilkin.

She dropped the utensil she was holding and ran over to us, "Brian? What happened?" Brian looked down at me for approval and I gave him a nod.

He sighed, "Vanessa..." He whispered, while looking over at the couch. Gabe was standing there with a confused expression, "Gabe, go get your brother. I think Nate needs to see him right now."

"Why, what happened?" Gabe's eyes widened, while he clenched a blanket he was holding his paws tighter.

"He's just hurt, is all," Brian muttered, "Go get him." Gabe frowned at me and ran up the stairs, while Mr and Mrs Wilkin looked down at me.

"Vanessa, he was almost raped out there," Mr Wilkin explained. Mrs Wilkin gasped and her eyes widened in surprise, "He didn't want to go home, and he didn't want to go the hospital or the police station. So I suggested that he could stay here tonight, with his best friend."

"Of course!" Mrs Wilkin exclaimed, "Anything, dear!" She embraced me tightly and pet me on the shoulder. For a second, I thought that Mr and Mrs Wilkin were _my_parents, as the way they acted now reminded me of when my parents would do the same, especially when I fell over and grazed my knee or something.

"I'm going to phone your sister immediately," Mrs Wilkin said, "Is that okay?" I nodded at her. She walked over to a telephone mounted on a nearby wall.

I heard Ryan's voice upstairs, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps. Mr Wilkin nodded at me and let me go, "Everything will be fine, kiddo." He and I locked eyes again.

I knew then, at that moment, that he could've been the father that I never really had.

Ryan

I nearly knocked over my brother as I ran out of my room and down the stairs. I noticed Nate standing there on his own, with a frown on his face. I didn't care about anything except for him, so right when I finished running down the stairs, I grabbed him and pulled him into a tight hug.

To my surprise, he didn't comment or pull away, he simply returned the hug.

"What happened?" I asked, after he finally pulled away. He sniffled and rubbed his eyes before he glanced at the stairs. Gabe was sitting on the bottom step with a frown on his face.

"Head on up to bed, kiddo," I said, "It's past your bed-time." He nodded, then glanced at Nate.

"Is he gonna be okay...?" Gabe asked.

"I'm sure-..." Nate raised a paw.

"I'm okay, Gabe," Nate gave Gabe a warm smile, then turned to me, "Really." I knew that he was lying, I think he knew that I knew. Gabe gave me a hug and walked upstairs to bed, while Nate and I looked at each-other with frowns.

"Dinner will be ready in twenty minutes, boys." Mom said with a frown. I nodded and glanced at Nate.

"Come on." I glanced at the stairs. Nate and I walked up the stairs and towards my room.

"Your mom is really nice, man," Nate exhaled shakily. I opened the door to my room and walked inside. I held the door open for Nate and shut the door behind him, "Thanks." He said.

I pulled the mattress from underneath my bed and rested it on the floor beside my bed. Nate thanked me and sat down on the mattress while I sat on the edge of my bed.

"So...I was really worried," I murmured, his eyes locking with mine, "What happened, Nate? You look awful..."

"I_feel_ awful..." He sighed and curled up on the mattress, "I just...I left the pool and I started heading home," He began, "I was followed...then I was confronted by these..." He paused.

"You can tell me, pal." I said with a smile.

He avoided eye-contact when he continued, "These strangers grabbed me...dragged me into an alleyway. One of them pinned me against a wall, hit me a few times...and this other guy unzipped his pants while the others called me a faggot..."

I clenched my fists and let out a quiet growl, "What happened next?"

"I clawed one of them in the face and made a break for it," He sniffled, "Your dad found me near the port and brought me here." He looked back up at me and flinched.

"Who did this?" I dug my claws into the sheets.

"I don't know them..." He whispered, "I'm just happy t-that I got away." He sniffled, and my heart shattered as tears started to trail down his face. He cupped his paws over his eyes and turned away from me.

"Nate..." I got down from my bed and knelt beside the mattress. He turned to face me, but quickly looked away. I took his paws in mine and gave him a smile, "Everything is going to be fine, I promise." His paws tightened around mine. I wanted to stay in this moment forever, but I couldn't.

I pulled away and stood up, just as my mom opened the door and glanced at us, "Hey, Nate?" Nate glanced at her. Mom frowned and handed him a tissue. Nate thanked her and wiped his tears away.

"Your father is bringing your food up," She said, "Yes, you can eat in here tonight." I gave her a hug and giggled. She rolled her eyes with a smile and pulled away.

"Hope you like Sheppard's pie." She added.

"Heck yeah," Nate replied, "Thanks Mrs Wilkin."

"No problem, Nate." She said.

"Wait, mom?" I raised a paw as she turned to leave. She looked back at me with a frown and tilted her head.

"What's the matter, hon?" She asked.

"Did Nate's siblings say anything? Are they coming over?" I asked. Nate's ears perked and he folded his arms.

"I'm afraid not," She sighed, "I wish they were, honestly. Tasha mentioned that she was coming to get you in the morning, and that your brother is coming too."

"Why aren't they coming tonight?" Nate asked.

"Your sister said that she didn't think it would be a good idea." She bit her lip.

"Of course..." Nate muttered.

"Thanks mom, really," She smiled and ruffled my hair, "Goodnight."

"Goodnight sweetie." She turned around and closed the door.

"Well...if we're gonna eat dinner in here, we might as well watch something on my TV." I grabbed my remote for my television and switched it on. Nate pushed himself off of the mattress and turned to face me.

"What do you wanna watch?" I asked.

"What do you have?" He replied. I grinned and knelt beside my TV unit. He knelt beside me as I opened the unit and pulled out a dozen DVDs.

"Hmm...okay," I rested them on the floor, "We got...some TV series. Hey! Look at this," I grabbed a DVD, "Furlodeon. That's the channel you watch, right?" He nodded, then looked at the DVD.

"Well...I have the entire first season of iFurry here. Wanna binge-watch it?" He grinned and nodded.

"Hell yeah!" He exclaimed. He lowered his arms and frowned at me, his ears flattening.

"For...how long?" He asked.

"All night if you want!" I exclaimed as I took a disc out of the cover and inserted it into the DVD player.

"Well...I'm not going to school tomorrow," He said, "But you are, right? So, maybe staying up isn't the best idea..."

"Let's just keep the volume down," I smirked, "I'll be fine." His ears perked and a smile graced his face. The door opened and my father walked in. He glanced at me, then rested two plates on my desk.

"You alright?" Dad looked at Nate.

"Yeah...I think so. Just a little shaken up, you know," Dad walked over to my bed and sat down on the edge. Nate and I turned to look at him. I grabbed our plates and handed one to Nate before I crossed my legs and started to eat, "Thanks for the help, Brian." I looked at him with widened eyes, just before my father gave him a smile and walked out.

"Goodnight boys." He shut the door behind him.

"Brian, huh?" I asked. Nate swallowed some of the food he was eating and nodded.

"He insisted that I called him that," He replied, "Your father found me down there, alone. He talked to me...and...well, he's not as bad as I thought he was. Your father can be a really nice guy." It felt really nice to hear that. I was worried that Nate and my father would clash, as they seemed to have opposite personalities, but it seemed that that wasn't the case.

"That's really good, man." I turned to face the television, with my back resting against my bed. Nate did the same, as he sat beside me, and we started watching iFurry on the TV, while eating our food. I'd forgotten how funny the show was, except for some really bad jokes.

But my enjoyment didn't matter as much as Nate's. He went through hell that night, and he'd cried in front of me. But at this moment, he was laughing. I found myself laughing alongside him as the night progressed. I glanced at the clock after some-time and noticed that midnight had come and gone.

It was just before one in the morning before I realised that Nate had fallen asleep beside me. I turned to look at him and smiled. He looked so peaceful and happy, unlike a few hours before. I crawled across the mattress and grabbed the remote. I switched off the TV and put the DVDs back in the unit underneath the television.

I crawled back over to the bed and looked back at Nate. I leant close and felt my face heat up.

I could kiss him, I thought, _I could do it right now and get it over with. He'll never know._I was actually telling myself to kiss him. But as I leant closer, I got a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach. This wasn't right at all. I couldn't do this while he was asleep.

I cursed as I pulled away and rubbed my eyes.

Damn it, Ryan, I sighed, _I'll figure this out eventually...I know I will._I wrapped my paws around Nate's waist and paused. I blushed and let out a sigh as I laid him on the mattress and covered him with a blanket. I pushed myself onto my bed and covered myself with my own blankets. I curled up and turned away from Nate, so that I was only facing the wall, and laid awake.

I didn't get much sleep that night.

Nate woke me the next morning. I didn't say too much as I pulled myself out of bed. I was thinking about last night, and the dream I'd had that accompanied it. I directed Nate to the shower and I got dressed before he came back. I'd just shower that night instead.

I glanced at the clock. School started in a half-hour, so I planned to ask my mom to give me a ride. Nate glanced at me and gave me a smile as he walked out of the bathroom. I directed him to my room if he wanted to get changed, and he thanked me, while accepting the offer.

I walked downstairs and towards the kitchen with a sigh. I paused before I walked into the kitchen as I heard two unfamiliar voices.

"I was worried," A woman spoke, "Both of us were. I really regret not answering the phone." My father was leaning against the counter near the sink.

"For something like that to happen to him, and for his only real guardian to not even answer the phone, something is seriously wrong." Dad grumbled.

"Brian..." Mom glanced at him with widened eyes.

"No, he isn't wrong," The woman spoke again. I peered into the kitchen and noticed two orange foxes sitting at the dining table with my mom, "I should've answered. I really need to be there for him, as Shelby isn't too good at that."

The second fox - a male - answered in a sharp and defensive tone, "Hey! I try!" He exclaimed, "I never even got a call from him, I swear." I raised an eyebrow as I noticed the male one of the two foxes wearing stockings and a tank-top, while the female fox was dressed in formal attire.

Dad sighed and shook his head as he opened the fridge and pulled out a beer. He opened the bottle and leant against the counter once more.

"Look, it really means a lot that you let Nate stay here," The woman continued, "But we need to take him home, this can't become a common thing, it isn't fair for me, Shelby, Nate or yourselves."

"He's welcome here anytime," said Mom. "Ryan loves spending time with him, so does his little brother, Gabriel." She looked up with a smile, then noticed me and ushered me over.

The woman turned to face me, "Aye, I see. You are...Nate's friend?" I walked over and sat down at the dining table, "Ryan, right?"

"Yes ma'am." I replied with a nervous smile. I glanced at the other fox and gave him a nod. He returned the nod with a grin.

"No need for the pleasantries," The woman raised a paw. Dad finished the bottle and slipped on his coat, "I'm Tasha, Nate's sister, this is Shelby, Nate's brother." I shook her paw, then reached across the table and shook Shelby's paw as well.

"Nice to finally meet you." I gave them all smiles.

"I wish it was under better circumstances," Tasha sighed, "Where is the kid, anyway?"

"He's getting' dressed in my room." I replied. My ears perked as I heard footsteps, and I turned around to see Nate approaching the kitchen with a frown.

"Oh...hey," He was quiet and timid. I could also see a hint of anger on his face, "Glad to see you guys..." I glanced at Mom, who was giving Dad a nervous look.

"I'm headin' to work. Anyone need a ride?" Dad looked at me.

"Are you heading to school?" Mom said.

"Sure," I nodded and went to get up, but I paused before I pushed myself off of the chair. Mom had never asked that before. She always just expected me to go to school. I looked at her, and she had a frown on her face. She was worried, and I wasn't sure why.

I glanced at Nate, who was looking down at the ground with flattened ears. I had the option to miss school today, so I was going to. I was going to spend the day with Nate, if he'd let me.

"Actually..." I sighed and slumped in my chair, "I think I'll stay home. Maybe I could spend some time with Nate?"

Dad smirked as he ruffled my hair, "Alright, kiddo. See you after school." He said goodbye to Nate and left the house. Tasha looked at me and folded her arms.

"I was planning on staying home anyway." Nate said.

Tasha sighed and shook her head, "Fine. But you're going to have come to our place if you wanna spend time with him. I'd rather him be near us after yesterday, and there are truant officers around town."

"That's cool," I smiled, "He's been to our place a few times, it's about time I get to see where this intelligent little fox rests his head at night." Nate blushed and chuckled quietly. Shelby gave me a grin and stood up.

"Hey...since you're coming over," Tasha stood up, "Why don't you stay for dinner? Nate mentioned that we'd do it next Tuesday, but since you're coming over, maybe sooner would be a better time." Nate's eyes widened and he glared at her.

I frowned at Nate, "If Nate wants..." He looked at me, and his glare quickly changed to a worried expression.

"O-Of course!" He exclaimed.

"Well...alright then," Mom said as she gathered some plates from the dining table and put them in the sink. She switched on the faucet and started to wash them, "Be back before eight o'clock tonight." I walked around the table and pecked my mom on the cheek before I said my goodbyes and walked towards the front door. Tasha and Shelby walked outside and towards their car, while Nate and I trailed behind.

I shut the door behind me and looked at Nate, "I'm sorry I put you on the spot there." I said.

"It's fine," Nate rubbed his shoulder, "I was just surprised. But it's alright. Better sooner than later, right?" I nodded.

"Definitely," I said, "And as I said before, I really wanna see your house and see how much better it is compared to mine."

"I'm afraid you'll be disappointed." He gave me a warm smile as we got into his car. I sighed and rested against the window-pane. My thoughts were on dinner at Nate's place tonight. I was seriously hoping that his siblings liked me and didn't want me out of Nate's life or anything.

I mean, Nate was my best friend.

And he was the whole reason I've been getting these feelings. I wasn't thinking that he _turned_me gay, but he certainly sparked those feelings, and for good reason. I had a good look at him while I rested him on his mattress the night before.

That calm expression on his face, his slender thighs, and his tongue hanging out of his mouth while he made himself comfortable under the blankets. The way he laughed alongside me, the way he talked to me and shared his feelings with me.

It made me feel like I'd witnessed something special.

Nate

As I sat in the car, my thoughts were all over the place. I had thoughts about the previous night, including Chuck, but it mostly revolved around the fun I'd been having with Ryan. I nearly died of laughter alongside him as we watched iFurry, and I slept like a log afterwards.

But in-between all of those thoughts, were some dark thoughts involving my siblings. I wanted to shout at them, I wanted to ask them why the hell I didn't get an answer when I called them, but it wouldn't do any good. I only called Tasha that night, and she didn't answer. I didn't call Shelby because I knew he wouldn't answer.

Words couldn't express how angry and disappointed I was.

But as I looked over at Ryan, my anger slowly faded into a warmer feeling. He was coming over for the day, and he'd be staying for dinner. I was also really worried about how it would go. My sister was notorious for being extremely judgemental over the most insignificant of things, and my brother never held anything back.

I made a note to myself to talk with them before dinner, to warn them of what would happen if they ruined it for me. Ryan is my best friend, he's done more for me than most people. I would never forgive them if they'd ruin dinner for me.

Tasha stopped the car and we got out. We followed Tasha and Shelby towards the house and stopped as she unlocked it. Ryan walked inside with me following close behind. I rubbed my paws as Ryan looked around the living room with a grin.

"Whoa..." His ears twitched, "Much better than my house!" Shelby shut the door behind me and folded his arms. He rested against the wall beside the door while Tasha stood beside Ryan.

"Did you want the tour?" Tasha asked with a smile. Ryan glanced at her, then over to me.

"If that's alright?" Ryan tilted his head.

"Go ahead." I smiled. He thanked me and Tasha led him into the kitchen, leaving Shelby and I alone in the living room. I turned to face him and my ears lowered.

"You didn't call me last night." He said.

"I know." I replied, letting out a quiet sigh afterwards.

"Why?" He asked.

"Because I didn't expect you to answer," I answered, "I just gave up after Tasha didn't answer the phone."

"I would've answered, you know." He said, pushing himself off of the wall.

"Isn't it sad that I didn't trust that?" I asked, folding my arms, "I am_so_ sick of being let down. Did Tasha give you an excuse as to why she didn't answer?" His angry expression faded, and his eyes widened slightly. He looked down at the ground and avoided eye-contact as a frown graced his face.

He sighed, "We...we had an argument." After hearing this, the anger returned in full force.

"Are you fucking serious?" I approached him. He backed against the wall beside the door and stared at me wide-eyed, "You got into an argument, again." I clenched my fists.

"She was being a bitch!" He exclaimed, "She was talking shit about a few people that I know!" He raised his paws in defence.

"And what were you doing, huh?" I narrowed my eyes, "Telling her how much you love to suck cock? Or...something gay like that!?" He froze, and I could see the shock on his face.

"Nate..." He was quiet, and timid.

"I don't hate, or dislike gay people, but I don't tell everyone about how much gay people like sucking dick, understand?" I backed away, "I read a note at my school, in front of my entire class that said exactly that, and I haven't really mentioned it to anyone!"

"Wait...a note?" Shelby asked.

"You need to start keeping things to yourselves. I've been practically living at the Wilkin house lately. I didn't want to come back last night because I was frightened that you two would argue about some stupid shit, and I'd have to hide in my room for the rest of the day!" I shouted.

"...and this is the living room. You already know that, but I thought I'd remind you." Tasha said, while walking back down the stairs.

"Nice," Ryan replied, "I can't believe how awesome the bathroom looks." His tail swished back and forth behind him.

"He's such a nice boy." Tasha said as she walked over to us. I exhaled and unfolded my arms, while Shelby gave a little wave to Ryan.

"I haven't seen your room yet." Ryan said, with a frown. The awkward silence between myself and Shelby had obviously caught onto Ryan. I was mentally thanking him for getting me out of there, as I didn't want to talk to Shelby anymore. I walked up the stairs with Ryan. I paused near the top and looked back down. I noticed Shelby walking adjacent to the stairs and down the hallway that lead to the basement.

Tasha walked to the kitchen, while Ryan and I continued walking to my room. I opened the door and let him inside, before I walked in and shut the door behind me.

"I knew your room would be better than mine." He said, as he sat on my bed.

"Well, it isn't exactly _my_room," I replied, "I share it with Shelby." He nodded and he looked around with a grin on his face. His gaze landed on my laptop that was resting beside my desk.

"You got a laptop too?" He asked.

I nodded, "Yeah. I've got some short stories on there...some poems, and a ton of pictures that I've taken." His ears perked.

"Poems and short stories, huh? Can I see?" He asked. I blushed and looked over at the laptop with a nervous expression on my face.

"S-Sure..." I walked over to my desk and grabbed my laptop. Ryan pushed himself off of my bed and stood beside the desk while I sat on my office-chair.

I put the laptop on the desk and switched it on, "So...what were the poems and short stories about?"

"Well, the poems are mostly just random things. Nothing too good," I shrugged, "The short stories mostly revolved around pirates and medieval times. Sometimes I'd write some erotica...but nothing too bad." I froze.

Oh, shit. I thought.

He blushed and let out a smirk, "Erotica, huh? My interest is piqued."

"Well..." I looked down, "Most of it isn't too graphic. Some of it is...well..."

"Yeah?" He tilted his head. I typed in my password for the laptop and turned to look at him again.

"Sometimes it was straight, but sometimes I'd do gay erotica too..." My ears lowered. I could see the shock on his face, and I was waiting to be bombarded by hate.

"Huh, cool." He looked like he was deep in thought, but he gave me a reassuring smile. The laptop opened to my desktop. I opened a folder on my desktop and scrolled through the files.

"Four hundred poems, and two hundred short stories," I let out a sigh, "Wow...that's a lot." He said.

"Yeah," I chuckled nervously, "I have a lot of spare time."

"Can I read some?" Ryan asked.

"S-Sure..." I got up off the chair and let him sit down. He made himself comfortable on the chair and opened one of the stories. I let out a sigh of relief as I recognised it to be a story involving pirates and treasure, and not gay erotica. I sat on my bed and folded my arms close to my chest while letting out a nervous sigh every time Ryan scrolled down further in the document.

A few minutes passed, and my nervousness still hadn't faded. I was pacing back and forth behind him, with a bit lip and folded arms. I was breathing quickly and quietly, and I was craving for my best friend's opinion. I paused as I noticed Ryan turn to face me.

"I'm do-..." He paused, "Are you alright?"

"Yeah..." I let out a shaky sigh, "Just nervous."

"About what?" He chuckled a little, "It's great! I really like how you've taken ideas from some of those Fur Pirate movies. I really liked it! Are you gonna make a sequel?" My ears lowered and I sat back on my bed. Ryan frowned and his eyes met mine.

"I haven't written one in a very long time," I shrugged, "Sort of lost motivation."

"Aww...I was hoping to that there was a sequel." He tilted his head. I sighed and looked down. I felt awful that he was disappointed, but I also felt happy that he actually enjoyed it. He looked around the room and glanced at my laptop again.

"Hmm..." He bit his lip.

"What's up?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Did you want to watch something?" He asked, looking back at me.

"Like Mewtube or something?" I asked.

He shook his head, "I was wondering if you had the second season of iFurry? I don't watch too much television, but I laughed my ass off at the first season." My tail swished against the sheets and I got up with a grin.

"Sure!" I exclaimed, "Give me a moment." Ryan grabbed the laptop and rested it on the floor. I grabbed a blanket and laid on the floor, before I glanced over at a cabinet near the door.

I walked over to the cabinet, opened it and pulled out the DVD. I smiled at Ryan as I shut the door and handed him the DVD cover. I laid down on the blanket as he opened the disc-tray and put the disc in. I started up the media program on the laptop and made myself comfortable.

I looked over at Ryan. He had a nervous frown on his face and he looked uncomfortable, "What's the matter?" I asked, "Did you want to grab a chair? We don't have to lie beside each-other."

"Nah, it's not that," He looked away and cleared his throat, "Just a sore throat, sorry." I narrowed my eyes, but gave him a nod.

"Yeah..." I sighed, "Mind turning the lights off?" He approached the door and switched off the lights. He crawled onto the blanket and laid beside me. I blushed as he brushed against me slightly. He uttered an apology before he scooched away from me a little.

This was practically identical to the night before, and I had no complaints. I was lying beside my best friend and laughing my ass off to one of my favorite shows, especially after him telling me that he enjoyed the first season.

Just like last night, we ended up watching this for hours. It wasn't until 1 in the afternoon that there was a knock on the door. The door cracked open and I paused the DVD. Ryan and I looked at the door as Tasha walked in with a plate.

"Hey," She smiled, "Sounds like you're having fun." I nodded at her, then tilted my head as I noticed the plate in her paws.

"What's that?" I asked, my tail swishing behind me.

"Cookies." She smirked, with narrowed eyes.

"You had me at coo..." Ryan bit his lip, "...and uh, kies...heh." His face went red with embarrassment while Tasha and I giggled. She handed us the plate and gave us a smile before she turned to leave.

"Dinner is at five, guys," She turned to look at Ryan, "Is Salmon okay?" Ryan nodded as Tasha walked out of the room and shut the door behind her. Ryan and I went back to watching the show, and it didn't take long for laughter to overcome us once more.

I eventually pulled my eyes away from the laptop and glanced at my window that was above my desk. The sun had set and night had fallen. I pushed myself off the blanket. Ryan paused the DVD while I walked over to the desk and reached towards the window. I was trying to reach my blind but I failed to. I let out a curse just as Ryan approached me.

"Heh, want a lift?" He smirked and raised his paw. I smacked his paw gently and rolled his eyes. He stepped back while I reached under the desk and pulled out a sturdy chair, "Fine. I'll hold the chair for you so you don't fall."

"Sure," I pushed myself onto the chair, "Thanks." Ryan held the sides of the chair while I reached to the window. The blind was completely rolled up and was resting on the top of the window. I groaned and leant a little closer.

My paw just reached the blind, "Ha!" I exclaimed as I pulled the blind down to cover the window, just as someone opened the door.

"Did you get that blind-..." I heard Tasha's voice, "Nathaniel Clark!"

"Nathaniel?" I raised an eyebrow as I jumped down from the chair, "Thanks Ryan." I whispered to him as I slipped the chair underneath the desk.

"Sorry, Nate," Tasha sighed, "Anyway. Dinner's almost ready. Are you two coming down?"

"Sure!" Ryan pet me on the shoulder. I looked at him with a smile as we walked over to the door and down the stairs alongside my sister. Ryan and I approached the dining table, "Where can I sit?" Ryan asked.

"Anywhere." I replied as I sat down at the table. He gave me a nod and sat down beside me. I let out a shaky breath while my claws tapped against the table. I was worried and nervous at the same time, and those aren't a good combination, especially for an emotional and timid wreck such as myself.

Ryan must've noticed this, as he reached across the table and rested his paw atop of mine. I didn't react instantly, but as soon as I did, Ryan gave me a warm smile. I didn't say anything and I didn't move. Ryan pulled his paw off and his eyes darted away from me.

"I'm sorry." He muttered, resting his paws in his lap. To be honest, it felt nice. Having his paw on mine, telling me that everything was going to be fine through not words, but a simple touch of the palm. I looked down at the table, then back to him.

I wasn't sure what I wanted to say, "It's..." But I didn't even get a chance to say it. There was a loud thump that came from the living room, and it got our attention. Tasha peered around the wall while Ryan and I followed her gaze.

"Ugh, I'm alright." Shelby was rubbing his head when he walked into the kitchen. He held the back of his chair and sat down at the table with one paw on the pink tablecloth, and another holding his head.

"Did you hurt yourself?" I asked.

"Yeah," He replied, more quiet than usual, "Just misjudged on the last step." Tasha tapped on the side of the counter and gave us all a smile.

"Food's ready!" She exclaimed as she put a large plate in the centre of the table. She gestured to Shelby to get some of the condiments out of the way, while she went to get the rest of the plates.

When Tasha sat down, I let out a quiet sigh. Ryan looked at me, then over to Tasha, who was giving me an expectant expression. Shelby looked down at his plate and started putting food on it. Tasha whacked his paw lightly with her paw.

"Grace," She whispered. Shelby rolled his eyes and dropped his fork, "Go on, Nate." I sighed.

"For what we are about to receive, may the lord make us truly thankful." The three of us let out an 'amen' and I was surprised to her a small amen come from the tiger sitting beside me.

The four of us started taking our share of the salmon and putting it on our plates, "This looks real nice, Miss..." Ryan paused.

"Just call me Tasha, Ryan." Tasha replied. Shelby rolled his eyes in my direction, then proceeded to eat. I took a bite from the salmon and let out a quiet moan of approval.

"He's right, you know," I added, "This is the best salmon you've cooked yet." Tasha whispered a quiet thank-you before she started eating aswell. Silence filled the room, but only for a few seconds.

I knew Tasha was going to pry into Ryan's business, but I was just hoping that she would hold off on some of the things.

It's not like she needed to know his life-story.

"So," Tasha cleared her throat, "Have you and your family lived her all your life?" Ryan nodded at her.

"Yeah," He said, "My dad got a job here a few years before I was born. He worked in a business office, but quickly got bored of it. But they'd already moved here," He took another bite from his fork, "Tried out a bunch of jobs, finally got one as a construction worker, and then I was born." I smiled at him.

Tasha nodded. She was satisfied with the answer he gave her. But that wasn't the end to her questions, "So, you have a little brother? Gabriel?"

Ryan cleared his throat and rubbed his lips with a handkerchief, "Yeah," He said, "He's a good kid. Had his birthday last week." Tasha glanced at me, then bit her lip, "He's the big one-three. At least that's what he calls himself."

"Pretty sure that's his age." I muttered with a smirk.

"You guys enjoy yourselves?" Tasha asked.

"Yeah!" I exclaimed, "It was a ton of fun."

"I still can't believe you kicked me in the crotch..." Ryan's paws draped down to his thighs and I couldn't help but wince.

"Why on earth would you do that?" Tasha asked. I looked over at Shelby, who was unseasonably quiet during dinner. He'd usually be starting an argument with Tasha over the color of the sky or something, but he remained silent.

"Hm, felt like it." I chuckled.

"Gosh," She took another bite, "What did he do to deserve that?"

"I don't really remember actually," Ryan smirked at me, "All I can remember that day is the pain I felt when thy groin was assaulted." I nearly choked on my food.

"'Thy'?" I let out a quiet giggle. Tasha nodded with a smile and took a sip from her glass. Shelby cleared his throat and got my attention. The last thing I expected was for Ryan to have to answer to him aswell.

"So, you guys have been friends for how long?" He asked, in his usual tone. His tone was normal, as if he was just talking to some friends, but there was something about his facial expression that put me off.

"Two weeks." Ryan and I said in unison. We shared looks of confusion, while we both blushed deeply.

"Well, almost two weeks," Ryan said. He gave me a warm smile, "I feel like I've known him my whole life though. He's been a really good friend." I gave him a light smile. At the corner of my eye I saw Shelby giving me an odd look, and when I turned to face him, he was looking down at his food.

"So, any plans for after school?" Tasha asked.

"Well...kind of," Ryan's face flushed, "I don't know what job I'm going to get, but I want to go to university to study something. I'm not sure what, though."

"Which university?" Tasha raised an eyebrow.

"Southern Cross," He said, "They've got a campus just outside of Port Lincoln, so it wouldn't be too far to study. What about you, Nate?" His eyes met mine.

"Well...I guess I want to be a writer, but I need a back-up plan," I took another bite from my salmon, so that I had a few extra seconds to think of an answer, "Well, I know that there are some creative writing degrees, so I might try to study those. I don't really have a_job_ idea, but I was thinking of heading to a local university."

"A local one?" Tasha narrowed her eyes, "Are you sure? I mean...Ryan's university is at least accredited and well-known."

"Well I'm sure he hasn't got a plan set in stone yet," Shelby glanced at her, "I mean, they're still in grade ten."

"Year eleven next year," I let out a sigh, "Sheesh. Time goes by quick."

"I hear ya." Ryan nodded.

"What did you choose for your electives next year?" I turned to Ryan. Now it was my turn to ask some questions.

"Well, I wanted to breeze through year eleven, but after meeting you, I kind of changed a few of my subjects." I was taken aback by this, but I leant an ear.

"Go on." I said.

"Well," He sighed, "I'm not good at math or English, but English is mandatory. I took a basic Math class...I uh, also chose a Visual Arts program. Oh! And I think I chose Chemistry aswell? I can't remember all of them." He answered.

"Did they get back to you about which classes you'll be in?" Shelby asked. Ryan shook his head.

"Not exactly. But there is only one Visual Arts class next year, and Chemistry isn't a popular subject. I'm pretty sure that I'll be in your class for art, though. I mean, if you chose it." Ryan answered.

"Hell yeah I chose it!" I exclaimed, "I chose Advanced English, General Mathematics, Visual Arts, Photography, Multimedia...and I think I chose basketball." Shelby's eyes widened and he choked on his drink.

"Basketball?" He raised an eyebrow, "Since when do you play sports?" He wiped the wine from his lips.

"I thought I might give it a try." My ears lowered. Ryan narrowed his eyes and adjusted his potion on the chair.

"Lay off." Tasha whispered to the fox. I cleared my throat and glanced at Ryan again.

"So...you didn't choose photography? Bummer." I shrugged.

"I was going to, but I didn't plan on changing it like Visual Arts. I switched a computer class for that one, and I was thinking of changing math to Photography, but I didn't do it in time." He replied.

"I hear that," Tasha said, "I accidently chose a sport for my electives and I was stuck with it until the end of year eleven."

"What was the sport?" I asked.

"Netball." She replied, her ears lowering. Ryan and I let out a quiet giggle as dinner progressed. Tasha asked Ryan a few more questions before she laid off. Dinner went surprisingly well with not an incident that I could name, except for when we finished.

"That was delicious, Tasha. Thanks." Ryan said.

"Yeah." I agreed.

"No problem, kids." Tasha grabbed the plates and put them in the sink behind her. Shelby looked at Ryan and I. He tilted his head with narrowed eyes and rested his chin atop of his paw. Ryan shifted uncomfortably in his seat while I returned the stare.

"So...what exactly are you two?" He asked.

"Uh, friends." Ryan replied, with a small smile.

"So you're not an item?" Shelby asked with a raised eyebrow. Our eyes widened and we raised our paws in defence. Tasha turned to look at him with narrowed eyes.

"He isn't like you, you know." Tasha folded her arms, with the wash cloth still in her paw. Ryan and I fell silent, while Shelby thought of a reply.

"I was just wondering," Shelby frowned, "I'm sorry."

"It's cool..." Ryan gave him a reassuring smile. Tasha turned around the threw the cloth in the sink. I winced and looked at Shelby with a worried expression.

Please no. Not now! You guys were doing so well,_I was crying for them to stop in my mind, _Please don't fight. My paws were rubbing together and my face heat up.

"Wait..." Shelby narrowed his eyes, "'Like me?'" He made air-quotes.

"Nate would never sleep with more than one person," She growled, "He'd sleep with a woman, after marrying her, and he would have kids, unlike you." She pointed an accusatory finger at him.

Shelby laughed with a sarcastic tone.

"Guys..." I raised a paw. This was going wrong. This was going horribly wrong.

"You have no idea!" Shelby exclaimed, "He could be into guys too! You can't rule it out!"

"I'd bloody hope not," She turned to face me, and I flinched, "Right, Nate?"

"Of course not." In my mind, I was confident in saying that, but when I spoke it, it was as if someone else was talking. Ryan was looking down and he seemed really uncomfortable and worried.

"I'm uh...I'm sorry." I muttered.

"It's fine..." Ryan seemed to be spending more time looking at me, then at the situation with my siblings, so that must've been a good sign.

"We are not doing this right now." Shelby growled quietly.

"Too late, we've already started!" Tasha threw her arms up, "Need I remind you of the girls you've slept with?"

"I like both genders!" Shelby rolled his eyes, "Get that through your thick skull, you god-loving freak!" I let out a quiet gasp.

"How_dare_ you call me a freak in my own home." Tasha narrowed her eyes.

"This place never belonged to you." Shelby muttered. I pushed myself off of my chair and walked over to them. They looked at me with widened eyes.

"Couldn't even have the fucking decency to not argue tonight," I turned to look at Ryan, "We have a _guest_and he's my friend! I don't care what you think of us, we're friends and nothing more or less." I turned to look at them once more.

"Do not curse-..." Shelby raised a paw.

"Can it, bitch!" He exclaimed.

"No! Both of you, can it!" I growled, "Such good siblings you are. You're never here for me when I need you, and when you are here, you just mess things up for me."

My eyes felt heavy and I felt like I was going to cry.

I walked past them and up the stairs without a word.

Ryan

I had rested my paw on his before dinner. I had talked to him after he had dinner with us. I'd almost kissed him, and I've hugged him! I've also had run my fingers through that soft fur when I rested him on the mattress.

I was going deeper into this crush and I was worried. During dinner, I'd noticed that his sister was religious, which wouldn't be a good start if Nate and I started dating.

Even_if_ that could've happened.

Then during the first few minutes of their argument, Shelby mentioned he liked both genders. I wanted to say something, but Nate got up before me. He said something to them, then turned to look at me.

He looked away and ran away from us and up the stairs. The room was silent until we heard the sound of a slamming door. I got up off my chair and pushed it in gently. I was angry and I was worried at the same time.

"I'm so sorry." Tasha said as she looked over at me.

"I'm gonna...head to the basement." Shelby muttered as he turned to leave.

"You do that..." Tasha watched him leave, then turned to face me, "Would you...please go check on Nate?"

"My pleasure," I replied, "When I come back down...I'll need a ride home. My mom expects me before eight." She nodded and I walked up the stairs.

I rested a paw on his door and pushed it open gently. I saw his silhouette on the edge of the bed with his paws cupped over his face. The blind was closed, but each time a car drove past, the lights came through the cracks of the blinds and lit up the room in yellow.

I shut the door behind me and sat beside him on the bed. He turned to look at me, then cleared his throat and looked down, "Oh, hello." His tone was quiet and timid.

"You alright?" I asked.

"Oh? Yeah, I'm fine," He said, "I'm so sorry about that. I hate living with them..."

"You weren't wrong," I rubbed my shoulder, "About the arguing, I mean. They get pretty heated."

"Yeah," He let out a sigh then looked down. I tilted my head with a frown.

"Hope you aren't...uncomfortable or anything." He said.

"Why would I be uncomfortable? You didn't do anything wrong." I narrowed my eyes.

"My brother...he's just...look, I can't really explain. But I'm sorry about what he said at dinner, asking us if we were 'an item'." He made air-quotes.

"It's fine," I blushed deeply. I was wishing that it was actually true, "It was kind of funny, really." Nate nodded and rubbed his paws together.

"I'm gonna head to the bathroom...I'll be back," He said as he got up, "See ya soon." I nodded and watched him leave.

The door closed behind him.

Just as the door clicked shut, I heard a beep come from the laptop. I assumed that it was almost out of charge, so I tried to look for the charger, but the beeping ceased.

I looked at the laptop and laid down in front of it. He had a PM open on the desktop. I closed my eyes and looked away. This was his private mail, and I couldn't spy on it.

My eyes deceived me however, and they darted to the screen. I was happy that I looked at it, but also extremely shocked.

"What the hell?" I let out an exasperated sigh, "No fucking way." The screen name of whoever he was talking to was none-other than Telesc0pe, the gay kid I'd been talking to. I narrowed my eyes and looked further back in his messages. They were just messages about school, and nothing important.

I closed the laptop after I heard the toilet flush and sat back on the bed. I looked down at my paws and closed my eyes as I let the thoughts take over me. _Telesc0pe._The name rang throughout my head. So, this was someone who went to the same school as me and Nate.

I froze and I felt my heart jump. I'd been telling him about my situation and everything involving myself and my 'crush'. What if he'd been saying stuff to Nate about it? Or what if he'd tell everyone else? The door opened and Nate walked inside. He sighed and sat beside me.

"Thanks for being here, Ryan." Nate said.

"No problem," My ears perked, "That's what friends are for, man." He smiled at me, then looked down at the floor.

"I'll see you at school tomorrow, yeah?" Nate asked, with his eyes still glued to the carpet.

I nodded with a grin, "Sure, man. I'm gonna be doing stuff on Saturday, and you'll be busy on Sunday for church and all that...so, why don't we hang out on Monday? Oh! And we can grab coffee tomorrow morning if you want."

"I'd love to, for Monday I mean," His ears lowered, "I already promised Connor that I'd meet him in the morning." I felt a twinge of jealousy, but I let it slide and gave him a reassuring nod.

"Ryan?" The door opened and Tasha peered inside, "Your father's here."

"My father?" I jumped to my feet. Nate pushed himself off the bed and stood beside me, "I thought you were driving me home?"

"Well, apparently your father was driving home and he wanted to come grab you instead." Tasha replied.

"Well, looks like I'm going early." I extended my arms and offered a hug. Nate smiled and gave me a hug. I pressed myself against him, and was shocked as I felt him do the same. He wasn't blushing when he pulled away, but I knew I was.

We said our goodbyes and I walked out of his room. Tasha led me downstairs and to the front door without a word. I paused as I looked down the hallway that lead to the basement.

"Tasha, could you do me a favour?" I asked.

"Sure, dear." She smiled.

"Could you delay my father? I want to do something." I said.

She nodded, "Sure." She opened the door and walked outside. I caught a glimpse of my father's car before she shut the door behind her. I looked down the hallway and walked quickly down it until I reached the end.

I found myself walking down a small set of stairs into the dark basement. I caught a glimpse of a television near the back.

I noticed an orange fox resting on the couch, with his back facing me.

I approached it and walked around the side of the couch.

Shelby was sitting there with a bottle of wine in his paw. He paused and put the bottle down before he switched off the television. It was pitch black after he did that, so I reached over to a nearby lamp that was resting atop of a table and switched it on. It lit up part of the room, but only the parts I really needed to see.

"Oh, hello Ryan..." He cleared his throat, "What are you doing down here?"

"I just wanted to talk to you," I ushered him to the side. He made room for me on the couch and I sat down, "About...Nate." He nodded and rested the bottle of wine on the table.

"Oh...alright..." Shelby rubbed his shoulder.

"Look, what happened at dinner..." My ears flattened.

"I know," He sighed, "I didn't mean...look, I'm sorry about arguing with my sister. I'm sorry for ruining your time here," He looked down, "I bet he hates me."

"He doesn't hate you," My ears perked, "He was just sad. He was in tears up there..."

"I just wish he could see this from my perspective, too." Shelby said.

"Nate is still getting over what happened..." I rubbed my temple, "The almost-rape...you know," I narrowed my eyes, "Speaking of...why was this never mentioned at dinner?"

"I don't know!" He exclaimed, throwing his arms over his head, "I guess it didn't seem important at the time!"

"Not important?" I clenched my fists. I was angry, and I wanted to knock some sense into him, but I knew that I shouldn't, "Since when was that not freaking important?"

"Whatever man," He growled and took another sip from the bottle of wine, "I don't care what you say. This isn't about you."

"Of course it isn't!" I shouted. He flinched and he stared at me wide-eyed, "This isn't about me or you. This is about your_brother_ who was crying to himself upstairs because you and Tasha wouldn't stop arguing!" I narrowed my eyes at him.

"I'm really scared for him," I continued, "He was too scared to come back here, so he came to us instead. You two are his siblings and you should be there for him." He looked down.

"Look, I'm not telling you how to do your job..." I rubbed my eyes, "I'm just...I really care about him. Just as much as you do, if not more." His eyes met with mine.

"I can see that. I truly can." He said.

"You have no idea..." I looked down, then looked back at him, "I'm sorry, alright? I just hate to see my best friend cry..." He frowned and gave me a nod before he looked away from me.

I sighed. _Maybe this would be a good time to get some advice..._I thought, as he turned to look at me once more.

"Your...your sister mentioned that you liked both genders?" I rubbed my paws together.

"Yeah?" His ears perked.

"What's it like?" I asked.

"Why do you ask?" He folded his arms.

"I'm...just curious." I said.

"Well, the guys have dicks, and women don't have them," He made himself comfortable on the couch, "I find myself to like guys more, I'm not too sure why." I nodded and exhaled.

I heard footsteps approaching from the hallway and I turned to face the door. Tasha was standing there with a frown, "Ready to go?"

"Almost." I gave her a smile. She nodded and walked back down the hallway before I turned to face Shelby once more.

"Shelby...can...can I tell you something?" I couldn't keep this to myself anymore, and Shelby would know how I felt, right? I'd already told a stranger that I hardly know, but I felt like Shelby would understand.

"Sure, kid." Shelby replied.

"Look...back at dinner," I mumbled. He nodded and looked at me once more, "When you wondered whether Nate and I were an...'item'...I just..." I sighed, "We aren't, really. But...I wish that we were."

"What do you mean?" His eyes widened.

"I think I've fallen in love with him." I said.

He coughed, then cleared his throat, "Wow. That is...that is a lot to take in."

"Please don't tell anyone!" I exclaimed, "Especially Nate!" Shelby raised his paws and nodded.

"I promise," He said, "But...why would you tell me this?" I looked down.

"Honestly...I just wanted to tell someone I know," I said, "And I really wanted to get it off my chest."

"Well...is there anything I can do?" He asked.

"Actually...I could use some advice, if you don't mind. I haven't got too much time, though..." I glanced at the door.

"Well, make it quick then," I nodded, "Well, two things I could use advice for. I know you aren't gay, but you're bi, so you at least have some way of knowing what I'm saying."

"Go on." He nodded.

"First; how the hell did you come out to people?" I asked.

"Well...technically I haven't. Not to everyone I mean," He replied, "Only to Finn, Marissa, Derek, Tasha, Nate and well...you." He cleared his throat.

"Well, how did you come out to them?" I asked, "I don't think I want to tell my parents...or anyone else yet." I said.

"I guess I can understand that," He replied, "The only thing I can really say to that, is don't keep it bottled in for a long time. I did that...and when I came out, I lost a lot of friends." I looked down and sighed.

"What else did you want?" He asked.

"Well...uh..." I wanted to ask him how I would tell Nate that I had a crush on him, but I hesitated. I was happy that Tasha came back and interrupted us so I didn't have to say anything else, "I should probably go, but thanks..."

Tasha thanked me and turned to walk back down the hallway. I pushed myself off of the couch and walked towards the door, but I paused before I left, "Wait, Shelby?" I looked at him.

He tilted his head, "Yeah?"

"Nate is really fragile at the moment. You can help him by trying to avoid arguing with your sister," I said, "I know I'm just a kid, and you don't care...but I really want you to take this into consideration. He doesn't need anymore stress."

"Okay," I was surprised by his answer, "I'll take it easy on her. For Nate." He nodded.

"Thanks Shelby." I waved at him and left without another word. I walked down the hallway and out of the house. Nate's sister gave me a hug and thanked me for coming to dinner.

"No problem." I replied as she pulled away. She walked back into the house and closed the door behind her. I walked to my father's car and got in the passenger seat.

"Hey," He turned to face me, "I was getting worried about you. What took so long?" He turned on the car and pulled away from the house, "Did something happen?"

"Eh...the dinner was nice," I replied, "I spoke to them, and they seem like nice people."

"Good, but that doesn't explain why I was waiting in the car for an extra fifteen minutes," He glanced at me, "Spill it."

"Dinner went pretty good," I continued, "But after dinner, they started arguing. Nate said something and apologized to me before running upstairs." I decided not to mention the encounter with Shelby, as I didn't think he needed to know.

"He told me that they have a habit of arguing," He sighed, "I assume you sat down with him and talked?" I nodded in response.

"He's alright. He and I are going to school tomorrow, so we'll talk again then," Dad nodded, "How was work?" Dad let out a quiet sigh and started talking about his day. Work was rough for him, and since the town was pretty small, there wasn't much job opportunities for construction. The low funds that the local council have didn't help with that either.

Dad stopped the car in the drive-way and got out. He and I walked into the house without another word. He muttered a goodnight and walked up the stairs. Mom peered around the wall of the kitchen and walked over.

"Hey sweetie," She smiled, "How did your day with Nate go?"

"Good." I replied. I told her about dinner and what happened afterwards, but neglected to mention the encounter I had with Shelby. I looked around and noticed my brother's absence.

"Where's Gabe?" I asked.

"Upstairs," Mom answered, "He caught a cold at school this morning and came home at noon. He's been in bed since then," She glanced at the kitchen, "Here, take this up to him, will you? He left it down here." She grabbed a blanket that was hanging on the side of the couch and handed it to me.

I smiled, "He never did grow out of this, huh?" She returned the smile and nodded. She ruffled my hair and we said our good nights. I walked up the stairs and to my little brother's room. I opened the door quietly and peered inside. Gabe was lying in his bed, curled up in a tight ball, and covered with half a dozen blankets. He shifted uncomfortably and turned in my direction.

He was fast asleep, and I didn't want to wake him up. I knelt beside the bed and loosened his paw so I could slide the blanket into it. I smiled as he tightened his paw around the blanket and one of his eyes cracked open slightly.

"R-Ryan...?" He whispered.

"Shh, Gabe...get some sleep, kiddo." He groaned in response. I pecked him on the forehead and said goodnight before I walked out of his room. His eye closed once more and I shut the door gently.

I turned to walk towards my room and noticed my father walking the opposite direction, "Goodnight, dad." I gave him a wave.

He nodded, "Night, kid." I walked into my room and closed the door behind me. I sat on my bed and rubbed my eyes. Today had been a good day, even after the argument Nate's siblings had, it didn't overtake all of the fun that I had with my friend. I closed my eyes and let thoughts about him go through my head until I felt my pants tighten. I glanced at the door and smirked as I closed it completely.

I needed to relieve some stress after being so close to Nate throughout most of the day. I took off my pants and rested my paw on the bulge growing in the front of my boxers. I paused, then glanced at my laptop that was still resting on the desk.

There was something I was curious about. I wanted to jerk off while thinking about him, but I was curious about something else. I'd seen straight porn before, but I'd never batted an eye to gay porn before. I pushed myself off of my bed and sat at my desk.

I pulled my boxers down slightly and tapped away on the laptop's keyboard until I found a gay porn site. I let out a sigh, a small grin appearing on my face as I started watching intently, with a paw on my thigh.

Nate

Shelby came into my room soon after Ryan left. He gave me a smile and a small wave, "Ryan came downstairs to see me," He said, "And he was right..."

"About what?" I tilted my head.

"About me fighting with Tasha, it has to stop," He nodded, "I will try not to pick fights anymore." I jumped off of my bed and hugged him tightly.

"Thank you so much..." I muttered, "Glad to see you finally doing what I asked." He smiled and pulled away before saying goodnight.

He pecked me on the cheek, "Goodnight Shel." I replied as he switched off my light and closed the door behind him.

I lied in my bed, atop of the covers and stared at the wall.

I sighed, _Last day of school tomorrow._I thought to myself, just before I fell asleep.

The next morning went by fast, but the speed didn't make up for how stressful it was. The stove caught on fire due to Shelby messing up when trying to make breakfast, then Tasha put it out. The shower took longer than usual to regulate and when I was half-way onto my bus I realised that I'd left my camera inside.

It was too late to head back inside, so I just showed the bus driver my bus pass and sat at the back. I let out a yawn and looked out the window. My phone beeped and I looked down at it.

"At Fennec Bros. Doors are still locked." Connor had sent me a message. I gave him a 'Be there soon' and the bus drove off. Connor and I had spoken yesterday, at around three. He called me and asked where Ryan and I were, so I replied truthfully, not holding anything back.

So he knew all about what happened to me. The only thing he didn't know, was who it was. I was seriously considering telling him it was Chuck while the bus drove through town. The sun was only just rising, and the clock on my phone chimed at 6AM.

Connor wanted more time to talk, so I arranged for us to meet there early. The coffee shop opened at 6AM anyway, so there'd be less people around. Connor and I had something in common, besides being extremely shy and introverted.

Neither of us liked other people.

I pressed a button above me that sounded a bell near the front. It alerted the bus driver and he pulled to the side of the road. I walked through the empty bus to the front and nodded at the driver before I got off. The bus drove off and I turned to see a familiar yellow feline standing in front of the Fennec Bros Coffee Shop.

I jogged across the road and met up with him.

"Hey Connor." I gave him a small wave. To my surprise - yet not disdain - he grabbed me and hugged me tightly.

"Oh gosh, Nate!" He exclaimed as he pulled away, "I was so worried, especially after what you said yesterday," He rested his paws on his hips, "Are you alright?" I didn't answer, and only a few seconds passed before another pair of footsteps approached.

I turned to my left to see Finn walking towards us, alongside Marissa and another fennec that I didn't recognise. Finn froze when he saw us, his eyes widening. He dropped the keys to the cafe, and the other fennec picked them up.

"Connor? Nate?" Finn narrowed his eyes, "The heck are you kids doing up this early?" He didn't give us time to respond, "And why are you here? I mean, of all the things you could get up to this early," Marissa rolled her eyes and snatched the keys from the other fennec, "...why on earth would you come here?"

"It's 6AM," I shrugged, "I came here really early before, with Ryan."

"When you two met?" Connor asked.

"Yeah." I nodded.

"Well, it's good to see you!" Finn exclaimed, "Your brother called me about a half-hour ago and he told me a lot of things." Marissa unlocked the cafe and walked inside. She twisted the 'Sorry! We're Closed' sign to the other side, which simply read 'Open!' with 'Fennec Bros' written in really small writing underneath it.

"Oh, he did?" I asked, my eyes widening slightly, "What did he say?"

"I..." Finn paused, then glanced at the other fennec, "Luke, go set up shop, will you?"

"'Kay, bro." Luke replied and walked into the cafe. His voice was eerily similar to Finn, but I didn't comment on it as he walked out of view. I looked back over at Finn with a small smile.

Finn stepped backwards and gestured to the door. Connor and I walked inside with Finn trailing behind us. Luke was setting up the chairs, while Marissa was turning on the lights. Finn lead us to the counter, then turned to face Marissa.

"Did you see the chalk?" He asked. Marissa handed him some pink chalk and continued setting up. Finn grabbed a stool and jumped onto it so he could reach onto the message chalk-boards above the counter.

"So...yeah, what were we talking about?" I asked.

"Oh!" Connor exclaimed, "About your brother calling Finn?"

"Ah, yeah," I nodded, "What did he say?"

"Something about you being harassed the other day, and you coming home in a wreck," He began, "Then he mentioned that Ryan came over for dinner yesterday, and Shelby and him spoke." I rested against the side of the counter, with Connor right beside me.

"Shelby never really mentioned too much of what they spoke of," I said, "Did he tell you anything?"

Finn paused, then shook his head, "Not really." He jumped down from the stool.

"So, what can I get for you guys?" He asked.

"The usual." I replied.

"Usual for me too, Finn." Connor said. He and I exchanged glances, then grins. I didn't know that Connor was a regular customer to the coffee shop and I never noticed him. My only explanation must've been that I was either too busy reading and/or listening to a book, or otherwise distracted.

I justified it to being that he was so engrossed in his computer that that would be a fair excuse, but the longer I thought about it, the more how much I realised how inconsequential this train of thought was.

We were here, now, ordering some drinks and some breakfast.

"Oh, and get me a bacon omelette," I said, "Add some malt to my milkshake, too."

"Yes sir," Finn smirked and glanced at Connor, "Breakfast for you, Connor?"

"Nah," He shook his head, "The school is bringing in a breakfast at school program, so I'll just eat there."

"Surely you can wait till next year for that," My eyes widened, "I mean, you're passing up Finn's breakfast offers here." Connor rolled his eyes with a smile and put a ten dollar bill on the counter.

"Surprise me." Connor said.

Finn nodded.

"Half-half?" I asked.

"Yeah." Connor replied.

I pulled out a familiar blue note from my wallet and put it on the counter beside his, "Ha, lucky for you guys, it was exactly twenty bucks." Finn said as he grabbed the money.

"More like nineteen," I smirked, "Right Finn?"

"Well the dollar can go in the tip jar!" He pulled a dollar out from the register and handed it to me, "You know the game. You gotta rest the dollar on the lemon that's floating in the water, and if you keep it on the lemon you get a free coffee!"

"But if it falls, I get the dollar." Finn grinned. Luke came around the counter and gave us a nod before he snatched a chef's hat and walked into the kitchen, while Marissa was slipping on her green apron and a waitress hat.

The tip jar was a narrow jar with a floating lemon in the centre. There were dozens - if not scores - of coins at the bottom of the jar, and yet the lemon still remained at the top, with no coins resting atop of it. Connor raised an eyebrow at me as I bit my tongue and slowly lowered the coin atop of the lemon and pulled my paw away.

"Yes!" I exclaimed, as the coin rested on the lemon without a problem.

For about two seconds.

The coin fell off the side of the lemon, alongside my dreams of obtaining a free three dollar coffee.

"You'll win it someday!" Finn exclaimed as I turned around.

"Sure, Finn." Connor and I exchanged glances before we sat at our normal table, right beside the window. The exact same table where Ryan and I sat. Come to think of it, this was Connor's usual table, and mine was only a few tables near the counter, so I would've seen him.

I guess I was really oblivious to the world around me.

Connor rested his paws on the table and his smile faded. Once I noticed this, as did mine.

"You seem awful happy for someone who was almost raped." He said in a whisper.

"I guess I just deal with this differently," I let out a sigh, "It's weird...I can remember it vividly, but not entirely."

"Can you tell me what you remember?" He asked. I sighed and nodded. I told him what happened, the conversation with Zoey, Chuck's friends, the alleyway and me slashing Chuck in the eye when I tried to escape.

And I didn't leave _any_names out of the equation. Everything I knew about what happened, was on the table for Connor to have an opinion on.

"...and I slashed him in the eye. Ryan's father found me near the port and took me back to his place. That's...all that happened." I finished with a resounding sigh, "Crazy, huh?"

"Well...no shit!" He exclaimed, "That big...well...jerk!" He growled quietly.

"I'm terrified of seeing him next year...or at the Christmas Party," I paused, "He'll definitely be there. Oh gosh.."

"You can still tell the police, right?" He asked.

"There's no use," I sighed, "I didn't go to them on that night, so I had no evidence. No witnesses...and no sign of Chuck or his buddies."

"I'm sorry to hear about all of that," Connor said, "At least you got him in the eye."

"Asshole deserved it." I replied.

"Must've really hurt," He said, "Have you seen him or his friends since then?"

"Only in my head." I said, "Please don't tell anyone."

"I promise. I won't." Connor nodded.

Marissa came over and handed Connor his coffee and gave me my milkshake.

"Your drinks," She muttered, "And your food." She rested two plates on the table, then looked back at me, "There you go."

"Thanks Marissa," I gave her a smile. It faded as she rolled her eyes and turned away, "Wait, Marissa...?" She turned to look at me, "Are you alright?"

She sighed and walked back over, "Yes. I'm sorry. It wasn't your fault that things didn't work out between me and your brother," She began, "How...how is he...?" She adjusted her apron.

"He was down in the dumps for a while, really depressed. He's been spending more time in the basement lately with a bottle in hand, but this morning he was happier and he even tried making us breakfast." I replied.

"Ah, Finn told me about that," She chuckled, "It caught on fire, huh?"

"He is not known for being a world-class chef." I chuckled. Connor let out a giggle while Marissa and I exchanged quiet laughter.

"He still...single?" She asked.

"Yeah." I replied.

"I don't want to get back with him," She quickly shook her head, "And...well, I'm not sure about Derek. He was really angry after we broke up with Shelby. I haven't seen him since then, but..."

"Yeah?" I raised an eyebrow.

"I'm a little worried," She said, "Not about you...or Shelby," She sighed, "I'm worried about Finn." She gestured to the fennec resting behind the counter.

"What's wrong with him? He seems fine to me." Connor shrugged and took a sip from his coffee.

"I gotta agree with Connor on this one," I shrugged, "He seems fine."

"Tough exterior, weak interior," She said. I frowned and noticed the worried look on Connor's face, "He's been talking about your brother a lot lately. He's been trying to convince me to bring him here for a coffee."

"Think he wants you and Shelby to get back together?" I asked, as I watched Finn pace back and forth behind the counter.

"Come to think of it...he is pacing right now, that isn't a good sign." Connor said.

"No it isn't," She sighed, "And no, Nate. I think...I think he just wants your brother to come here. He and Finn haven't talked face-to-face in ages and I think Finn misses him."

"You don't mean..." I raised an eyebrow.

"I think he likes him. A lot." Marissa frowned. The clock struck 6:30AM and more customers started walking in. I processed what she said in my head and looked back at Connor, who actually seemed uncomfortable about the conversation I had with her.

"Look, I need to get back to my job," She sighed and clutched the tray she was holding against her chest, "It's not like I don't care about your brother. I just know people who care more." She tilted her head to Finn before she walked away.

Connor and I exchanged frowns before we finally started eating our food.

Ryan

I ended up waking up the next morning with my member poking at the sheets. I let out a quick panting release before I started getting ready for school. Gabe was feeling better after a good night's sleep, so he was going to his school today. He met with me at the front door before I left.

He was distraught due to this being his last day of school. Most of his friends were going to the other high school at the east side of Port Alton, so he would be almost all alone when he went to my school next year. I gave him a hug and pet him on the shoulder.

"You will make tons of friends," I said, "I promise." He gave me a nod before he was called to the kitchen. I waved at him as I left the house and got onto the bus.

I sat beside Glen and we spoke for a few minutes until the bus dropped us off at the school. I noticed Nate standing near the entrance beside Zoey and Connor. Glen looked at them, then looked back at me with folded arms.

"You spend too much time with them," Glen growled quietly, "Let's hang out on Saturday."

"Fine," I shrugged, "I was just gonna go out shopping anyway."

"You're going out on Saturday?" Nate walked over and tilted his head.

"Yeah," I said, nodding at Connor and Zoey as they stood beside Nate, "Glen and I are gonna hang out for a bit."

"Surely you can do better than that." Zoey narrowed her eyes at him. Glen growled quietly and walked away.

"Smooth." I rolled my eyes.

"Well, he is an asshole..." Connor shrugged, "Especially after he just stood there and watched Chuck beat up your friend."

"A lot of people stood there and watched Chuck beat him up, not just Glen," I shook my head, "He's still my friend, be nice." The bell went and students started walking into the school.

"So...everyone got each-other's numbers?" Connor asked. I noticed Kyle walking over with a frown. Connor folded his arms and narrowed his eyes.

"Hi Connor..." Kyle gave him a small wave. Connor looked at me, then back to Kyle. He raised a paw and flipped him off before he walked away, "Ouch..." Kyle's ears flattened.

"Tension, huh?" Zoey frowned.

"He's still angry," Kyle sighed, "I wish I could say something..."

"Have you apologized?" I asked.

Kyle nodded and looked down, "I miss him." He muttered before he walked into the school.

"Those two," Nate shook his head, "Maybe they'll sort themselves out over the holidays."

"I've got Kyle's number too," I said, "I'll call him later."

"We should probably head inside..." Zoey gestured to the school, "Come on." Nate and I nodded, then followed her into the building.

The first half of the school day went pretty quick. Recess had come and gone, and Nate and I were on our way to fourth period alongside Kyle and Zoey.

"Who knew Ms Heel liked Principal Reverend?" Zoey glanced at me, "I totally did, of course."

"I guess we didn't really care enough to pay attention." Kyle shrugged. We turned a corner and arrived at our classroom door. There was a note on the door that read; 'Class 4G, to the Main Hall Period 4.'

We all let out a collective groan and proceeded to walk to the Main Hall.

"I bet it's the year twelve farewell," I said, "It's so weird how they have to stay an extra term here."

"Seems fair," Nate shrugged, "Just like everyone else I guess." We walked into the Main Hall and took some seats near the back. The hall was painted completely brown and was massive. I looked around and noticed a few hundred students sitting around us, with most of them staring at the stage in boredom.

"This ought to be good," Nate rolled his eyes, "Wake me up when things get interesting." He turned away from me and closed his eyes. Zoey smirked at me, while Kyle looked around the hall, presumably for Connor.

"There he is." I noticed Connor walking inside. Mr Fennec shut the door behind him and Connor walked over to us. He walked along our row and sat down beside Nate. He smiled at me and Zoey, but didn't bat an eye to Kyle.

Kyle looked down, his ears flattening against his head as Principal Reverend walked onto the stage. The rat adjusted his glasses and started speaking.

"Good afternoon, students," He cleared his throat, "I assume you all know why we're all here today. We're here to celebrate the departure of our beloved year twelve students..." The speech went on for ages before he finally started to close it up.

"...and as they jump off the cliff and into the unknown beneath, we wish them luck and good fortune as they move on with their lives." The principal nodded at the crowd and the students started applauding.

A few seconds passed before Mr O'Connor - the vice principal - walked onto the stage and started handing out the portfolios and the awards to the year twelve students.

The ceremony finally came to a close just before lunch began. The vice principal smiled at the group of year twelve students as he ushered them out of the hall.

The students started to file out of the hall after them.

I shook Nate awake, but before I could stand with the other students, Mr O'Connor walked back onto the stage.

"Class 4G, 3F and 4H, stay behind please." I frowned and I sat back down on the chair. The students that were in those classes stayed behind alongside us.

When the rest of the students left the hall, Mr O'Connor walked down the middle of the hall and stopped in front of us.

"So, it's come to my attention that there has been multiple fights during school hours," He folded his arms, "And two of those incidents involved the same group of students. Now, I won't name names..." Most of the students turned to face our little group. Nate frowned and looked at me, while Connor and Kyle exchanged worried glances.

"But I'm here to warn you," He sighed, "We've...we've already had enough fights, and next year is going to be different. If Principal Reverend and I hear about anyone fighting, they'll be instantly suspended, like your classmate Chuck." I noticed Aaron sitting with Travis and a few other football players. They were giving Nate and I dirty looks. Nate whimpered and curled up.

"And that goes double for harassing new students." He unfolded his arms.

"New students?" Kyle tilted his head.

"Yeah. You guys know that picking on a lower grade leads to serious consequences, but I don't mean them," He raised a paw, "I mean the four new kids that are transferring here next year, into year eleven."

"Do any of them play football?" Aaron asked.

"I'm not sure," Mr O'Connor shrugged, "You'll just have to ask them when they get here."

"Who are they?" I asked.

He rolled his eyes and sighed, "So many questions..." He shook his head, "One moment." He pulled a clipboard from his bag and trailed a finger down it.

"Seth Green, Eli Coles, Ayla Dark, Angela Hunter and Austin Tate." My eyes widened at the last name.

"Wait, Chuck has a brother?" I narrowed my eyes.

"He has two," Aaron answered, "Austin is his younger brother and Rio is his older brother." I turned to see Nate in a state of shock.

"Dude, you alright?" I asked, frowning. The bell went and the rest of the students started to leave the hall. Kyle, Zoey, Connor, Nate and I were the last ones to leave.

I noticed Connor giving Nate a worried look before he pet the fox on the back, "It'll be alright, dude..." He muttered.

"I can't believe it," Nate growled quietly, "Little fucker." He cursed. I had no idea what he was on about, but I was worried. I stopped in my tracks and folded my arms. Zoey and Kyle did the same while Connor and Nate gave us confused looks.

"Tell us what the problem is, Nate." I said. Nate and Connor looked at each-other, then back to me.

Nate looked down, "Well...I recognised the name of one of the new students that's apparently coming," He said, "Seth Green. I grew up with him."

"His sister works at the pool," Zoey rubbed her eyes, "She's...alright." Nate gave her a grin. I felt like I was out of the loop, as it seemed that my friends seemed to know much more about this than I did.

At least Kyle shared the confusion with me.

We went on with our lunch and onto our final classes for the term.

When the final bell for the day went, cheers were heard throughout the halls. The year twelve students were first out the front doors, throwing their hats in the air, while the rest of the students ran after. Glen and I met at my locker as I started taking out my books.

"Tomorrow, yeah?" He asked. I gave him a nod and waved at him as he walked away.

Our group met out the front of the school. Kyle and Connor still weren't talking, but I didn't see any glares in Kyle's direction, so I was hoping that progress was being made, while we spoke about what we were doing on the holidays.

"We're all going to the Christmas Party, right?" Connor asked.

"Definitely," Nate said, "It'll be amazing, I'm sure."

"Me too." Zoey nodded.

"As long as you guys are going, count me and Kyle in, too!" I smirked. Kyle nudged me in the shoulder before he stood up. Zoey stood up alongside him and they waved at us as they walked towards their bus which had just arrived.

Connor and I planned to hang out with Nate before the Christmas Party and Nate and I had planned half a dozen sleepovers between now and then.

It seemed that plans were in place and that we were going to have a really good holiday this year.

Connor waved to us with a smile as he got onto his bus and left, leaving just Nate and I behind.

"So...Monday, right?" He asked, "I know this awesome pizza place on Seventh Avenue." He said.

"Hell yeah," I nodded, "I'll text you..." A warm smile creeped onto my face. Nate returned the smile and hugged me. I returned the hug and let out a sigh as he pulled away, much to my dismay.

"It's been...really fun." He nodded.

"Aye, it has," I replied, feeling my face heat up. I heard the sound of a horn and noticed Tasha in the parking lot, "That's your sister. You better get going.."

He sighed and nodded, "The next year hasn't even started yet and I can already see how awesome it's going to be. With you there, of course."

"And Seth too, right? Since he was your old friend." He looked down, but gave me a nod.

"Hey, wait, you're going into town tomorrow, right?" He asked.

I nodded with a grin, "Yeah."

"Could you return this library book for me? I'm too scared to take it back," He reached into his backpack and pulled out a small novel. It had a floating island in the centre and it was named; 'The Infurnal City'"

"Why're you scared?" He handed it to me.

"Because it's over a year overdue," He rubbed his shoulder nervously, "I really enjoyed the book." I giggled and he smirked.

"Goodbye Ryan, talk to you on the weekend, yeah?" He ran a paw through his hair. I imagined being able to do that to him, to feel his hair through the cracks between my fingers and to tenderly kiss him goodnight.

I needed to act soon on the advice that Telesc0pe gave me.

I didn't let those thoughts get to me too much, so I just rested my paws on my hips and showed off a little, to keep my confidence up. I gave him a smirk and replied in a confident tone.

"As per the usual, my orange-furred friend," I said, "See ya later." We waved at each-other and went our separate ways.

That night was pretty quiet. Gabe stayed up for most of the night while I had dinner early and turned in at nine. My parents weren't against me spending time with Nate during the holidays, which brightened my mood, too.

I woke up at nine the next morning and took a long shower. I slipped on a pair of black jeans and a black jacket before I left. I met up with Glen at the mall and we spent most of our time sharing pizza in the food-court and playing some of the games at EF Games, the local game store.

He and I were laughing as we left the local ice cream shop, with ice creams in our paws. The name of the store always brought a grin to my muzzle, as it was called 'I Scream', and it was the only diner for five hundred kilometers that was fifties themed.

It had bright red booths, women in roller-blades serving customers and a jukebox near the back.

A smile graced my face as I imagined taking Nate there one day for a date. Glen noticed my absence from the conversation he was trying to begin, so he nudged me in the shoulder and got my attention.

"Hey, are you listening?" He raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah, sorry," I chuckled nervously and let my eyes wander. I noticed Connor walking down the same footpath and towards the library. I clicked my fingers as I realised I had to return the book that Nate gave me anyway, so I turned to Glen, "I gotta go, Glen. Book to return."

"Sure, sure," He rolled his eyes, "Call me on Wednesday, and flirt with the librarian for me, alright?" He smirked.

"Ugh, no thanks!" I waved goodbye and jogged towards the library. It was the most expensive building in the entire city and it didn't fit in at all. I'd heard that the local council had spent seven million just on the building alone!

The money wasn't wasted though. The walls were covered in beautiful colors and pictures and the books that they brought in were always quickly restocked. It was like a nerds dream, and I could see how Connor and Nate could love this.

For me, the only thing I really cared about here, was the computers and the consoles that the kids could play near the back of the library.

As I walked through the double glass doors, I noticed Connor at the other side of the library, using one of the computers. I gave him a wave and he returned it. I turned to the front counter and grasped the book in my paw.

I approached the counter and rang the bell. As soon as I did, a sleek and thin arctic wolf came out from underneath the counter with the usual sensual grin and skimpy librarian clothing.

Now that I realised I was into guys, I didn't find her attractive at all, but it didn't mean that she wasn't pretty.

She was hot, and beautiful and she had all of the horny teenage boys at my school talking about her constantly, but I just wasn't fond of her.

"Ms Stevens," I sighed and rested a book on the counter, "This is Nate's. I'm returning it for him."

"Call me Tania, dear," She bit her tongue, "And you _do_know that you can't return other people's books?"

"Come on, Tania, he couldn't make it up here today." I replied.

"Fine, stud..." She rolled her eyes, "You gonna fork over the cash for the late fee?"

"Nah, but Nate will," I muttered, "Eventually." She nodded. I looked over at Connor, then felt a paw on my shoulder. Ms Stevens had noticed I was looking over at the computers and had a smirk on her muzzle.

"You can't use a computer without one of these, kiddo." She handed me a library card, "You just gotta sign the card, then on the way out you'll need to sign a form." I thanked her and walked away.

"Jesus..." I rolled my eyes and walked over to Connor.

"Hey!" Connor exclaimed, "Computer's free!" He tapped the chair beside him and smirked as my computer came on.

"Good to see you, Con-man." I gave him a hi-five and sat down in the chair.

"Wanna play some Counter Attack?" He asked, "I have Global Defensive on here."

"Nice, sure..." I nodded, "I'm so gonna kick your ass." We both launched the game and I joined a server. I smirked as I started shooting some of the other players while Connor put in his name.

'Telesc0pe has joined the game'. The notification popped up on the computer screen and I froze. I turned to Connor and he was just as frozen as I was, with his eyes widened.

"You're..." He paused, "You're tiger!"

"Telesc0pe," I could hardly move, "No fucking way..." I pushed myself off my chair and Connor did the same.

"Are you two using these computers?" A husky walked over with her child.

"N-No..." I responded.

"Me neither," Connor looked back at me, "Ryan." He grabbed my paw and he started walking away from the computers. We walked to the back of the library before he let go of my paw and looked back at me.

"Looks like we both have some explaining to do, huh?" He rubbed his paws together with a nervous frown, "...so...who goes first?"

My ears flattened and I folded my arms, "I'll go first."

Nate

I spent the majority of Friday on my computer, researching some ideas for writing. Ever since Ryan took a glance at my stories, I really wanted to give writing another shot.

I didn't end up getting anything written, but I had a few thoughts in my head of what I wanted.

I woke up late Saturday morning and spent most of the day in front of the television with Shelby, as Tasha had gone out for the day with a few friends of hers.

It wasn't until three in the afternoon where we were interrupted by a phone call.

Shelby glanced at me, "Pause it, will you?"

"Sure," I grabbed the remote and paused the TV while Shelby got up off the couch and grabbed his phone, "Who is it?" He waved me off.

"Yeah?" He pressed the phone against his ear, "Uh...huh. What time?" He looked at me.

I raised an eyebrow and he shrugged.

"I'm with Nate right now," Shelby said, "Fine, I'll ask him." He lowered the phone and cupped a paw over it.

"What's up?" I asked.

"Well, it's Finn," He said. My ears perked, "He's wondering if you and I wanted to grab some coffee at his store...free of charge."

"Wait, really?" I pushed myself off of the couch.

"Yeah," He said, "He also mentioned a pity coffee?" His eyebrow raised.

"Inside joke," I cleared my throat, "Tell him that I'd love to. Did you wanna go too?"

"Of course," He grabbed the remote the switched off the television, "We'll finish our Walking Dread marathon later."

"Sure, let me grab my coat." I said. Shelby pressed the phone against his ear once more while I ran upstairs. I opened my closet after I walked in my room and slipped on a red flannel shirt. I left it unbuttoned and walked back downstairs.

"Coat, huh?" Shelby asked, "Looks more like a lesbian flannel." I rolled my eyes with a grin.

"Come on, let's go," I said, "You drive." He walked over to the door.

"Who else is gonna drive, smart guy?" He opened the front door and I walked outside. He shut the door behind him and locked it.

"Asshole." I muttered with a smirk. We got in the car and strapped ourselves in before Shelby pulled away from the curb.

"I'm thankful that Tasha didn't take the car," I said, "I don't really wanna walk today." I let out a sigh. Shelby nodded with a frown. I noticed him looking at me every few seconds and after a few minutes, I couldn't handle the silence anymore.

"What's with the silence? And the constant looks at me?" I asked, "Is everything alright?"

"Yeah, just thinking about something Ryan said," His eyes widened and he cupped a paw over his mouth, "Uh, I mean.."

"About you not provoking an argument?" I asked, tilting my head, "Don't worry, I'm sure you have the patience to do it." He looked down and chuckled quietly.

"Ha, patience," He scoffed, "You'll need someone made of stone to deal with that woman."

"Very true," I raised a paw, "But she's still our sister."

He nodded and let out a sigh, "I love her, you know?" I said, "Even if she can be...unbearable at times...it doesn't mean I love her any less. Where do you stand?"

He sighed, "I love her, no doubt about that," He shrugged, "I guess we just have differing opinions. Similar to how dad and I used to argue, I guess."

"You and dad argued?" I asked, "What about?"

"Well...it was mostly just petty things," He let out a sigh, "I didn't like some things he did and...it just got worse before he dropped us off at Aunt Marie's."

"What do you remember?" I asked, "About...that day?"

"Well...he dropped us all off out the front. Aunt Marie took Tasha inside. He said something to you and then he just left," His ears lowered, "He and I had a fight the night before. He...he told me how much of a disappointment I was."

"Why would he think that?" I asked, "What did you guys fight about?"

"I came out to him that night," He said, "He wasn't happy to say the least."

"About you being bi?" I raised an eyebrow, "Seriously?"

"Yeah," He let out a sigh, "I guess I...Tasha and him they just...to me they are the same person in a lot of ways..." He said as he stopped the car, "Get what I mean?"

"Yeah, I do," My ears lowered, "I'm sorry, Shel."

"It's cool, really." He cleared his throat.

"In any case, we're here," I got out of the car, "I wonder why he invited us here." I pondered as I followed my brother into the coffee shop. I raised an eyebrow as I noticed that the sign that usually read 'open', was flipped to the 'closed' side instead.

"I guess we came too late," Shelby said, "But the door was unlocked, so..." I peered past him and noticed Finn standing behind the counter.

"H-Hey!" His eyes widened and his ears perked, "W-What's up? What're you guys doing here?" Shelby and I shared confused expressions.

"You called us?" I raised an eyebrow, "Well, called Shelby. Then you told us to meet you here for coffee or something." I shrugged.

"I didn't call..." He paused, then dropped the cloth he was holding, "Just grab a seat, heh..." He turned away from us and to the kitchen, "Luke!" He turned to the kitchen and walked out of sight.

"That was totally his voice on the phone, right?" I asked, "Sounded like him at least." Shelby and I sat down near the front counter.

"Yeah," He exhaled, "And whose Luke?"

"His brother," I replied, "His only brother, I think. I'm not sure, you'd have to ask him." I looked to my right and noticed Marissa looking over here. Shelby noticed her and he looked down. Marissa let out a quiet sigh and walked around the counter and to our table.

"Hey guys," She gave us a small smile, "Good to see you Shelby. I uh...I missed you." Shelby nodded with a small smile of his own before he cleared his throat.

"Aye," Shelby replied, "I missed you too, Marissa. How's Derek?" He asked.

Marissa rubbed her temple, "He and I had a fight after we all...broke up," She cleared her throat, "I haven't heard from him since then."

"Did you contact where he worked?" Shelby asked.

"Yeah, they said they couldn't find him either," She replied, "I'm getting seriously worried now. It's been too long since I've heard from him."

"Think that maybe he just wanted a new start? I mean...breaking up with someone can really damage someone's head," I said, "Well, I don't know that from experience..."

"Well then you wouldn't know would you?" Marissa snapped.

"Hey, don't take it out on him." Shelby bared his teeth. Marissa clenched her fists and turned away from us. Finn came around the counter with his brother just as Marissa pushed past them and walked into the kitchen.

"This is Luke," Finn sighed, "Go on, tell them."

"Hi, I'm Luke," Luke pressed a paw against his chest, "You're Shelby and you're Nate. Finn's friends, right?" We nodded in response, "Well, I called you guys to come cause I thought you could cheer my brother up."

"You guys have really similar voices." I added.

"No shit, Sherlock," Shelby smirked at me, then looked over at Luke, "What's the matter, Finn?" Luke pet him on the back before he walked back into the kitchen.

"Marissa!" Luke called after her after I heard a door slam. Finn sat down at the table and rubbed his temple.

"It's four in the afternoon on a Saturday..." I whispered, "Why on earth is this place closed? You'd lose money!"

"None of us wanted to run the coffee shop today," He said, "Family troubles." He added, before he looked over at Shelby. I grew worried as I started to find similarities to the way Finn was looking at Shelby, to the way that Ryan looked at me. Finn looked worried, yet thoughtful at the same time. It was a confusing expression and I was sure that he was also quite confused deep down.

"Anything I can help with?" Shelby asked, "Need a hug, or...?" Finn nodded. Shelby's ears lowered as he leant forward and gave Finn a hug. Finn returned the hug and let out a sigh as he pulled away shortly after.

"Thanks, I needed that," He cleared his throat, "So...we have a bit of time, I guess. What did you guys want to talk about?"

"Well, actually," I raised a paw just as Shelby opened his mouth, "Before we get into some interrogation, I've had this on my mind for ages."

"Sure, what's up?" Finn tilted his head. His large ears flopped to the side and I noticed a small smile on Shelby's muzzle.

"Your last name is Fennec, right?" I asked. He nodded in response, "Luke is your brother, yeah?"

"Yeah he is," He replied, "What's the question?"

"Are you in any way related to a teacher at my school? Old...similar fur tone, same last name...former marine?" I asked.

"Well I ought to be," He chuckled, "That's my father, Kelly Fennec."

"Wait, you're related to my science teacher?" I asked with widened eyes, "Shit, no way. You two have like, opposite personalities."

"Father and son, not brothers," He chuckled, "Sometimes we don't carry the same genes, friend. But still...he's a good man."

"The type of guy that forces students to read explicit notes out in the middle of class..." Shelby muttered as his fingers tapped against the table. My eyes widened and Finn's ears perked.

They flattened, but he wasn't sad at all. He had flattened them with a defensive frown. It was as if he was on the prowl and had found his prey. I scooched to the side slightly, unsure of what he'd do.

"Shelby!" I exclaimed.

"Excuse me?" Finn tilted his head.

"No, I didn't mean to offend," Shelby frowned, "I'm sorry Finn, it's just..."

"Thanks for telling him, asshole." I grumbled. Shelby growled quietly at me, "This is why I don't tell you things."

"What did he force you to read?" Finn asked. Shelby looked at him, then to me.

Thanks for dropping me in the spotlight, asshole. I thought to myself as I tried to figure out what to say.

"Some jerks in my class wrote a note about me sucking a friend's dick or something...and your father forced me to read it out to the entire class." I said without taking a breath.

"I'm sure he didn't mean it," Finn sighed, "Right?"

"I don't think he knew what he was doing," I added, "It's fine, really." I looked back at Shelby.

"Anyway, onto more important things..." Shelby looked at Finn once more, "What's the matter?"

"Well, there is a couple of things on my mind," Finn rubbed his temple, "One of them is...well, the family troubles I mentioned earlier."

"Wait, don't mention the other one," Shelby raised a paw, "We'll deal with this one at a time. Tell me about the family problems." I folded my arms.

"Well...Luke and dad don't get along too well." He chuckled nervously.

"Does anyone get along with their dads?" Shelby whispered.

"Shush!" I exclaimed.

"They got into a little squabble - nothing too serious - but it escalated to the point where some choice words were said," Finn began, "Luke found out that his fiance was cheating on him, so he dumped her, but my dad didn't like that..." He sighed.

"He liked her," He said, "He thought she was perfect and that Luke wouldn't find anyone better than her. He asked Luke to take her back, but he refused...then they fought." He let out a frustrated sigh.

"I tend to stay out of it," He said, "But I seem to get pulled into it all the time. Like a sibling rivalry or something with those two."

"Welcome to my world." I muttered.

"All I can really say is try to let them deal with their own problems," Shelby suggested, "Who knows? These things can sort themselves out sometimes."

"I guess so," Finn shrugged, "Thanks. I'll remember that."

"What was the other thing?" I asked. Finn looked at me, then back to Shelby. His paws started shaking slightly and I noticed a bead of sweat trail down his face.

"Well?" Shelby asked with an expectant smile.

"Well...it's really only something that Nate can solve," He chuckled quietly, "In private." Shelby paused, then he nodded.

"Sure...I'll go. I'll be outside when you guys are done," He got up from the table and said goodbye before he walked out of the cafe.

"A problem only I can solve?" I asked, "What the hell could I possibly do?"

"Do you know anything about relationships?" Finn asked, "I mean, I know you're just a kid but...ah, I dunno!"

"No experience, no..." I replied, "Why? What's the matter?"

"I'm sure Marissa already told you," Finn murmured, "I uh...I like your brother."

"You have a crush on him, huh?" I asked. He nodded and I sighed, "Alright, that's uh, different."

"He's still thinking about Derek, eh?" He asked.

"Well, in a way, yes," I replied, "They aren't dating and I don't think he wants to date Derek, but..."

"But what?" Finn raised an eyebrow.

"Derek's gone missing. For at least a week." I said.

"He's worried about him," Finn nodded, "Did he go to the police?"

"Marissa mentioned that she'd head there at some point to report a missing person," I said, "That person obviously being Derek."

"I hope they find the poor bastard," He shook his head, "Anyway...any advice?"

"Spend more time with him," I said, "From what time I've spent with Shelby and Derek, without Marissa there of course," Finn nodded, "Shelby is a very intense person sometimes, but he also likes it when he knows that someone cares about him."

"I care about him," Finn pressed a paw against his chest, "Can't he see that?"

"I think his vision is too blurred," I growled quietly, "Hmm..." I tapped my fingers on the table. I clicked my fingers when I thought of something.

"What, what is it?" Finn asked, his ears perking.

"Ask if he wants to hang out on Monday," I smirked, "Spend all Sunday preparing, then on Monday...go hang out with him! Don't mention the word date, though. You don't want to scare him off.

"Ugh, dating is confusing," Finn sighed, "Never even kissed anyone before, let alone dated.."

"I feel your pain, man," I nodded, "Anyway, I should probably go. Come say goodbye! And don't ask him now..." I got up, "Call him tomorrow, when he actually answers his phone."

"Why not ask him now?" He asked.

"Because he'll think that you're desperate, cause you guys just spent time together here." I replied. He got up and followed me towards the door.

"That makes zero sense." He said.

"Dating is weird." I shrugged. I noticed Shelby sitting on the curb next to his car with his head hang low. I frowned and approached him. He noticed me and got up from the curb, while giving us a nod.

"Heya," He said, "Ready to go?"

"Yeah," I said, then turned to Finn, "Remember what I said." I whispered, then turned back to Shelby.

"It's been nice to talk to you, Shel," Finn held out his paw, "I've...I've missed you." Shelby pushed Finn's paw away and hugged the smaller fox as tight as he could.

It was adorable to watch Finn's face turn purple before Shelby pulled away.

"See ya later, yeah?" Shelby said.

"Of course, mate." Finn nodded. His face flushed as he gave Shelby a wave. Shelby waved in return and turned to walk to the car.

I winked and gave Finn a nod, while mouthing; 'Give him a call tomorrow.' to him. Finn mouthed a thank you in return before I said a goodbye and walked to the car.

Shelby pulled away from the curb after we got in. I gave him warm smile as we started heading home. He had a thoughtful expression on his face, but it was also accompanied by a small smile, which couldn't have made me happier.

"I've missed him too, you know?" He sighed, "It was nice to talk to him again."

"I bet." I smiled at him, then looked out of the window.

I was still slightly bothered about the expression Finn made to Shelby earlier and how similar that expression was to Ryan's for the majority of the time he spent with me.

I think I knew that those thoughts would plague me for the rest of the night.

Ryan

"The library is closing in five minutes," Tania's voice could be heard over the loudspeaker, "Please borrow your items, return the game controllers to the counter and switch off all of the computers, thank you." She finished.

I sighed and looked at Connor, "You're not busy tomorrow, are you?" I asked.

He shook his head, "Tomorrow morning, Fennec Bros Coffee Shop?"

"See you there at nine," I said, "Goodnight Connor." Connor walked back to his computer and shut it down before he grabbed his backpack and left. I shut down my computer and walked towards the exit.

I arrived home just before dinner time. I stared down at my plate and ate slowly while my family spoke about how their days went and their plans for the holidays. I ate a quarter of my Salmon before I got up from the table.

"Are you alright, sweetie? You usually devour your Salmon..." Mom asked with a frown.

"I'm fine mom, just tired..." I sighed.

"Did you want me to put the rest in the fridge?" Mom's ears lowered.

"Yeah, thanks." I murmured as I walked away from the table.

I went straight to my room and laid on my bed. I pulled my mobile phone out of my pocket and flipped it open. I turned to face the wall and scrolled through my contacts until I reached Nate.

I raised a finger above the 'call' button, but didn't dare press it. I couldn't tell Nate about Connor, or anything involving that, but I needed someone to talk to. I missed his voice and I wanted to talk to him again.

Before I even considered dialling his number, I put my phone down and sat up. For the hour that followed, I paced back and forth while in deep thought. Most of those thoughts involved Nate in some way.

I needed to figure out a time where I could tell Nate how I felt.

Even if he won't accept me, I can't keep this to myself and friends anymore. He has to know. I let out a quiet sigh.

Not now, I thought, I'll...I'll figure out a time, but not now.

I glanced at the time. It was just after nine and I assumed that Nate would be going to bed soon, so I grabbed my phone and dialled his number.

He picked up on the third ring.

"Ryan?" He yawned, "Not that it isn't good to hear your voice, but it's pretty late..."

"Oh," My ears lowered, "Bad time, huh? I'm sorry. We can talk on Monday..."

"No!" He exclaimed, "No, no! I'm sorry, I'm just...I'm really tired. How about...five minutes?" I nodded and sat back on my bed.

"Hear those bedsprings?" I smiled as I laid on the bed. It was really nice to hear his voice again.

"Ah, I do," He chuckled quietly, "Almost forgot what that sounded like." I let out a small growl.

_You can come over here anytime for a reminder._I thought to myself. God, I really wanted to say that to him.

"Well, you're getting older," I smirked, "You'll get used to the sound eventually." He giggled and let out another yawn.

"How was your Saturday?" He asked.

"Pretty...exhausting," I said, "But I returned your book. That librarian really likes guys with muscles."

"What woman wouldn't, huh?" He smirked, "Or men, if you're into that." I blushed heavily and cleared my throat.

If only he knew. I thought.

"Ah, yes," I replied, "How about you? How was your day?"

"Well, the morning went by fast. I watched some Walking Dread with Shelby, then we went to the coffee shop to see Finn." He answered.

"How's he doing?" I asked.

"He's good," He replied, "He and my brother are gonna hang out on Monday."

"Ah, that reminds me!" I raised a paw, "Still on for Monday?"

"Definitely!" He replied, "That pizza place, right?"

"Hell yes," I said, "I ought to let you get some sleep." I was hesitant, but I needed to put his needs above mine.

"Thanks Ryan," He replied, "Thanks...for calling me. I can't wait to see you on Monday."

"Me too," I sighed, "Goodnight Nate."

"'Night Ry." I reluctantly lowered the phone as he hung up. That nickname gave me shivers down my spine every time he said it. I put my phone beside my bed and crawled under the covers.

I stared up at the ceiling with my arms folded behind my head. I imagined half a dozen scenarios of how I could tell Nate about how much I liked him. It eventually lead to me mumbling to myself.

"I love you Nate," I whispered to myself, "I love you...Nate. Nate, I love you. Nate..." This went on for a few minutes before I turned to face the wall and closed my eyes, finally letting sleep take over me.

I walked into the Fennec Bros Coffee Shop the next morning. Finn smiled at me as he handed me a coffee. I sat down at the table that Nate and I shared the day we met. It wasn't long before Connor arrived. He ordered a coffee and sat down opposite me.

"Morning..." Connor sighed.

"Good morning, Connor." I replied, with a small smile.

We looked at each-other for a few seconds before I decided to speak up.

"Okay..." I sighed, "Let's talk." Marissa walked over and handed him his coffee. She turned and walked over to the counter while Connor and I exchanged glances.

"So, as I said yesterday, I'll go first," I cleared my throat and lowered my voice to nothing but a whisper, "You...you opened my eyes, when we talked. I've been looking online, looking at other guys differently and I..."

"I'm gay, one hundred percent," I said, "And...it feels good to finally get it out to someone who is close to me." Connor nodded, his ears twitching slightly.

"Me too," He sighed, "Everything I said to you was true, everything. My father...the panda and everything else." His ears lowered.

"It's Kyle, isn't it?" I asked.

"Yeah," He sighed, "But that's not the point. The point is...we both know something about each-other that neither of us wants anyone else to know, right?"

"Agreed," I replied, "Who have you told?"

"My dad and a few close friends," He said, "Including Zoey. How about you?"

"Just you...and Nate's big brother." I replied.

Connor leant forward and tilted his head, "So...Nate's the guy you have a crush on, huh?"

"How'd you gather that?" I asked, blushing heavily.

"He's the only fox you mentioned that you hang out with constantly," He said, "Also, you blush and stutter whenever you talk to him lately. It isn't hard to see."

"That's a problem," I sighed, "If anyone else finds out that I like other guys...then it's going to cause problems. Lots of problems."

"I promise I won't tell anyone." He said with raised paws.

"I promise not to tell anyone either," I let out a quiet sigh, "I'm glad that we got that out in the open."

"Me too." He said. I finally took a sip off my coffee before I continued talking.

"So...how did you find that website?" I asked. He smirked and started explaining. He told me that he was a part of this group - which he forgot to mention the location of - and that he came across the website with a few friends of his.

Surprisingly, the website was ran by a non-profit organisation that aligns itself with people who aren't straight. He was asked to represent Port Alton. I guess it was fate or luck that brought us to the same chat-room. I was glad that I told someone who I could actually trust, as I wasn't too sure about Shelby at that current time.

After the coffees, Connor and I left the coffee shop and went for a walk. He told me about how being gay has impacted on him and his life. It wasn't for another ten minutes before I had the chance to talk about myself.

"So...are you sure?" He asked.

"Hm?" My paws rested in my pockets. My head cocked to the side slightly as we walked alongside one another.

"About you being, y'know, gay?" He said with a questioning glance.

"Aye, I am," I replied, "And I'm totally in love with Nathan Clark." I let out a sigh.

"Sheesh, what a mess..." I murmured.

"How so?" He asked as we crossed the street.

I shrugged and pulled my paws out of my pockets, "I want to confess to him soon," The wind was starting to pick up. I stopped on the pavement and leant against a stone wall. He leant against it alongside me, with his eyes meeting mine.

"But I haven't got a plan," I let out a quiet sigh, "Why does this have to be so hard?"

"I haven't confessed to Kyle yet," He said, "I really...I feel the same way as you, really." He added.

"Any advice?" My ears lowered.

"I can only give you the advice that I give myself in this situation; be yourself and follow your heart," He said, "It's pretty vague, sure. But you'll figure it out. Choose a date when you're going to confess, prepare for then and practice what you're going to say." Connor trailed off.

"Okay, okay!" I raised my paws, "I guess that's a good idea."

"I think you're going to be fine," Connor pushed himself off the wall with a warm smile, "I'm entirely positive that you'll be fine and that everything will work out."

"I'm gonna do it before the year is over," I said with a grin, "See you around, yeah?"

"Keep me posted," He started walking away. He paused and peered at me over his shoulder, "See ya around, tiger." He raised two fingers beside his head and continued walking away. My ears lowered as I gave him a smile and looked down at the ground.

Well, Connor knows everything now, I thought, _He seems trustworthy. He's a good guy and he's a really close friend of Nate's. He'll be able to help me, I'm sure._I exhaled and rubbed my temple.

I walked home and threw myself on the couch. I switched on the television just as Gabe ran down the stairs, "You're back!" He exclaimed.

"Hey, kiddo, what's goin' on?" I yawned as he came around the side of the couch and gave me a big smile.

"I want to know what it's like at high school!" He sat on the edge of the couch, "Is it fun?"

I ruffled his hair with a smirk, "Look, it's going to be great. You'll do fine, kiddo."

"Kids!" Mom called us. I peered over the couch and looked at her, "Your father's asked me to tell you that you need to sort through some of those boxes in the attic. So, head on up there!" I nodded and switched off the television.

Gabe and I walked up the stairs and towards the attic. I looked up at the ceiling and pulled a cord to a trap-door on the ceiling.

The trap door opened and a ladder tumbled down. I straightened it and climbed it, with my little brother climbing behind me.

"Ew, gross, spiders.." Gabe muttered as we made it into the attic. I laughed and walked to the other side of the attic. Underneath a window, there was half a dozen boxes. Gabe and I sat beside them and started opening them.

It didn't take us too long to go through them.

After dinner, I said goodnight to mom and walked upstairs. I walked into my room and sat on the edge of my bed. I considered giving Nate a call, but I decided that he needed a night away from me. I needed time to think, anyway.

I laid atop of the covers of my bed and stared at the ceiling with a thoughtful expression planted on my face. I exhaled and pushed myself off of the bed.

A shower helps, I thought, It'll help me ponder... I walked across the hall and into the bathroom. I grabbed a towel from the linen closet and rested it on the bathroom counter. I tossed my clothes into the hamper and closed the door before I turned on the shower and stepped inside.

I rested my paws against the wall and looked down at myself. Thoughts started going around head once more and all of them - of course - involved a certain orange fox. I thought about his slender body, his thick and warm fur and those patches on his thighs that I could see on either side of the speedos he'd wear to the pool.

Then my mind drifted off into a more sexual territory. Before I knew it, I was panting with my back against the shower wall, stroking myself and moaning quietly in pure ecstasy as I thought about Nate - that slender and beautiful fox - beneath me as I thrusted into him.

After I gave myself that release, I let my breathing calm down and my mind wander once more. Fortunately, my mind wandered away from the more intimate side of this and into the more serious side. I didn't have a plan at all involving him and I needed one desperately.

I told Connor that I would confess to Nate before the years end, so I needed an idea. I thought about the sleepovers we planned, but I quickly shot that idea down. I couldn't see myself doing it that fast.

I considered having dinner with him at his place once more, or spending time with his family to get to know them better, but I shot down that idea too. I knew enough about them and I didn't want to provoke another argument like before.

It took me a few minutes to think of something that I was confident in.

Then it clicked in my mind.

The Christmas Party! I thought.

I could hang out with him on the night...then maybe I could convince him to stay the night here and then I could confess to him then. We'll be tired from the night we'd had together and since we'd be spending more time together... I paused there.

I asked myself what would happen after I confessed. What if he didn't want to be my boyfriend? What if he did? What if he didn't want to be my friend anymore or something? I let worry take over me and I didn't stop thinking about him until I heard a knock at the door.

"Sweetie, you in there?" It was Mom.

"Yeah." I replied.

"Come to your room when you're finished," She said, "I'd like to talk to you." I nodded and stepped out of the shower. I dried myself completely and slipped on my boxers, followed by the pants I was wearing earlier. I put the shirt back in the hamper alongside the wet towel and opened the door.

I walked across the hallway and into my room, "Yeah, mom?" She was sitting on my bed with a worried frown. She tapped the bed beside her.

I sat beside her and she let out a sigh, "You've been really quiet lately, especially during dinner," She said, "You always eat your food, but lately you have barely been touching anything."

I sighed, but didn't interrupt her.

"I know when something is the matter," She said in a calm and soothing tone, "What's going on?" I sighed and made up a fake excuse.

I told her that I was worried about Gabe going to my school and how he'd like it there. To tell the truth, though, I was sort of worried, but not as much as I let on.

"He'll be fine," She got up off my bed and ruffled my hair, "You worry too much."

"More than you think." I whispered to myself. She looked at me and gave me a hug.

"I love you, Ryan." She said.

"I love you too, mom," My tail swished back and forth as she pulled away, "I'm gonna hang out with Nate tomorrow and we've arranged half a dozen sleepovers between now and Christmas."

"You already told me that." She said with a raised eyebrow.

"Just thought I'd remind you," I smiled, "You always go out of your way to make Nate happier each time he comes here."

"He deserves it after everything he went through," She frowned, "Know what I mean?"

"Maybe I'll stay at his place tomorrow...if he'll let me..." I whispered to myself.

"Well, it's fine. I give you permission, but you'll need to ask Nate and his sister too." She said.

"Okay, mom, I will." I said.

"Goodnight sweetheart." She kissed me on the forehead, "And get some sleep. You need it."

"I will mom," She opened the door, "Goodnight." She smiled and closed the door after her.

I laid in my bed and curled up under the covers. I was in a good mood, and I had a plan.

I was going to confess to my best friend on Christmas Night that I was in love with him.

I paused when I thought about it once more.

Huh, seemed less insane when I thought of it the first time.

Nate

Sunday was rather busy, as I was stuck at church once again. I spent the rest of the day with Shelby continuing our Walking Dread marathon before Tasha made us some dinner.

I took my dinner upstairs and ate while I browsed MewTube and surfed the web. At around nine, my phone vibrated beside my keyboard. I paused the PawDiePie video I was watching and I answered it.

"Yo?" I said.

To my surprise, it was Finn's voice, "Nate! Hi."

"How's it going Finn?" I yawned, "Called Shelby yet?"

"Yeah, I called him at four," He sighed, "We're going out to dinner at a restaurant in town."

"I'm sure it'll go fine," I said, "He likes you."

"Aye, I realise that now," He said, "Thanks for the encouragement yesterday. You're really great, you know?" I smiled and blushed.

"No problem Finn." I replied

"Well, get some rest, kiddo. I'll see you tomorrow." He said.

"Yeah, you too," My tail swished against the chair. I shut down my computer and stood up, "Good luck with tomorrow."

"I'm gonna need it..." He sighed.

"I don't think you will," I replied, "But take it anyway."

He paused, "Well...if you say so. Goodnight Nate."

"Night Finn." I hung up and took off my shirt. I laid on my bed with a smile on my face. I was excited to go the pizza place with Ryan tomorrow. I felt giddy and nervous at the same time, all the while my face heating up at the prospect of seeing him again.

I stepped out of the bathroom the next morning, showered and dressed.

"Ryan's here!" Shelby called to me down the hallway.

"Coming!" I exclaimed. I adjusted the collar of my shirt and walked down the hall. I noticed Ryan standing at the door with a grin on his muzzle. I noticed Shelby and him giving each-other odd looks before I walked over.

"Ready to go?" He asked with a warm smile.

"Yeah," I replied, "When are you and Finn coming back?" I turned to Shelby.

"Later tonight," Shelby replied, "Six thirty, maybe? But Tasha'll be here if I'm not."

"And keep your phone turned on," Ryan said, "You too, Tasha." He grinned. Tasha peeked around the corner of the kitchen and nodded before she went back to washing the dishes.

"Let's go, shall we?" I turned to Ryan.

He nodded and started walking away. I followed him and waved goodbye to Shelby as he closed the door, "Alright...it's two in the afternoon. The pizza place is five blocks that way." I said.

"I know..." Ryan smirked, "But I was wondering if you wanted to hit the pool first?" My ears perked.

"I'd love to!" I exclaimed, "But...the pool is pretty far from here."

"And he'll be here in five...four...three..." Ryan glanced down at his arm, as if there was a watch there. A black Jeep pulled into the driveway. I tilted my head and noticed Gabe in the passenger seat, while a feline sat in the driver's seat.

Gabe jumped out of the car and walked over with a smirk, "Guys, this is Amber. She works at the pool and she offered you guys a ride, since you guys are heading there too."

"You knew I'd say yes." I glanced at Ryan with a smirk.

He shrugged with a grin and we walked to the car. Amber's eyes followed me as Ryan and I got in the back seat. Gabe got back in the car just before Amber backed the Jeep out of the driveway.

"So...Amber, yeah?" I smiled.

She nodded, "Yeah."

"You don't go to our school?" I asked.

"No," She replied, "I dropped out at my school in Sydney before we moved back here." It clicked in my mind. She was Seth's sister! I could ask her so many questions, "My uncle has lived here for ages though. He's a priest or something at a church."

"Yeah, he's the president of my church," I said, "He insists we call him Father Green, though."

"Typical," She scoffed, "I can't believe we have to live here now. I was enjoying Sydney."

"'We'?" I was happy that there was a more natural way to ask her about Seth without being rude.

"Yeah," She sighed, "My little brother is here too. He's going to your school next year."

"Seth," I smiled. Ryan looked at me with a familiar smile, "He and I were childhood friends."

"Aye, I remember you," Amber adjusted her mirror and looked at me, "You used to wrestle on the front yard and soak yourselves on the sprinklers. Well, until you destroyed them." She smirked.

"Hey! That was a total accident!" I raised a paw, "The brick fell out of my paw!"

"Sure," She rolled her eyes with a playful grin, "I'm sure he'll be happy to see you again."

"What brought you guys back here?" I asked, "It obviously wasn't your choice."

"It wasn't," Gabe turned to look at me, "Amber's father passed away and Seth has to live with their uncle. Amber decided to stay with Seth, as he and her are inseparable."

"All completely true," Amber said as she stopped the car in front of the pool, "As I said before, Seth'll be in your grade next year." I nodded as we all got out of the car.

"Alright, see you tonight Ryan," Gabe waved and started walking away, "You too, Nate!" I waved at him while Ryan jogged around the other side of the car. He stopped beside me with folded arms.

"You aren't coming into the pool?" Ryan asked, just as Gabe finished crossing the road.

"Nope! Got some errands I need to run! See ya tonight!" He chuckled and continued walking. Ryan rolled his eyes with a grin and glanced at me.

"Come on." He and I walked into the pool alongside Amber. He paid for our entry and walked into the locker-room, while Amber walked behind the counter and slipped on her pool vest. I noticed a familiar pair of blue ears peeking out from underneath the counter.

"Hey Zoe," I walked to the counter and peered over it, "What's up?"

"Oh! Hi Nate," She giggled, "Good to see you!" She jumped on her stool and smiled at me. I noticed her eyes slowly wandering away from me and to the right. I followed her gaze and noticed Amber cleaning some of the tiles near the pool.

I looked back at Zoey, "Dude, you totally have a crush on her." I smirked.

Zoey growled quietly, "N-No I don't!" She exclaimed, "And besides...she wouldn't date me anyway. I mean, look at her..." She looked down, "Then look at me..." My ears lowered and I could see her smile fade.

"You are fine," I frowned, "And you two would be cute together."

"Hmph," She shook her head, "How about Ryan? He's totally crushing on you."

"No he isn't..." I shook my head, "And b- hey!" I exclaimed, "You're just saying that because I said that you got a crush on Amber!"

"Well, unlike what you said, my statement actually holds some merit," She smirked, "There's the hunk now. Go have some fun." She pet my shoulder and jumped down from her stool.

"Jerk." I muttered with a smile as I turned to face Ryan.

I squealed as he picked me up and started running towards the pool.

"RYAN! DON'T YOU DARE!" I screamed as he jumped into the pool with me in his arms.

I coughed and let some of the water out of my ears as I resurfaced. There was nobody here except for us, Amber and Zoey, so I was happy that nobody else saw that.

He and I spent the following hours splashing each-other and having fun before the sun started to set. Zoey walked over to the edge of the pool and got our attention. We swam over to her with frowns on our muzzles.

"If you guys are gonna go on your date to the pizza place, you better go soon. Sun's startin' to set." She smirked at me, while Ryan blushed heavily.

"Thanks, Zoe." He chuckled and got out of the pool. I got out after him and walked with him into the locker-room. He and I took showers before we slipped our clothes back on and walked back out.

"You guys need a ride?" Amber asked as she walked over to the door.

"Sure," I smiled, "Pizza place on Seventh Avenue?"

"Ah, Clawbulls. I love the pizzas they have there..." Amber murmured, "Can you lock up, Zoe?"

"Sure," Zoey sighed and raised her paws. Amber tossed her the keys and Zoey caught them, "Goodnight guys." We waved to her as we left the pool.

We got back in Amber's car and started heading to the pizza place.

I noticed Ryan looking at his phone and dialling Gabe's number, so I decided to give Finn a call, to see how him and Shelby were doing.

I dialled Finn's number and pressed the phone to my ear. He answered on the second ring.

"Nate," He said, "Good to hear from you."

"Hi Finn," I smiled, "How's the non-date going?"

"It's actually going really great," Finn responded, "The restaurant is really packed, but the food here is really good!"

"Good to hear," I smiled, "I'll talk to you later, alright? Good luck, Finn."

"You too, Nate. Have fun with Ryan." He replied.

We said our goodbyes and I hang up with a grin. Ryan glanced at me as he lowered his phone.

"How's Gabe?" I asked.

"He's home," He replied, "He went to a friend's place and got a ride home. How's Finn?"

"Good. He and Shelby are hanging out tonight as well," I replied, "Actually, that reminds me. Did you wanna come back to my place after we finish at the pizza place?"

"I was gonna ask if you wanted me to," He giggled, "Mind if I stay the night?"

"Of course not," I smirked, "We can have another marathon."

"Hell yes!" He exclaimed, "I found this other series on the same channel," He raised a paw, "It was uh...well, I don't remember. But it's about some vixen who goes to this Hollywood school and she sings..." He said.

"Ah, I know that show," I said, "Love it!"

"You guys are such nerds," Amber chuckled, "Here we are, Clawbulls Pizza." She stopped the car and we got out.

"Thanks Amber." Ryan and I said in unison.

"No problem!" She exclaimed, "See you around the pool!" I nodded and waved at her as she drove off.

"Let's go?" Ryan turned to look at me.

"Yes," I replied, "Pizza! We're going halves?" He nodded as we walked into the pizza place and grabbed a table near the window.

"It's kinda like the table we have at the coffee shop," I said, "It's like our official table, now."

"We'll have to engrave our names on there or something," Ryan said, "Actually. Let's do that tomorrow morning! I hope Finn won't mind..."

"Well, I dunno," I shrugged, "Honestly, the tables there already have a lot of engravings underneath them. But yeah, sure. Let's do it."

Ryan and I giggled before a shark wearing a red pizza-shaped apron on his front walked over with a notepad in his fin, "How can I help you guys? Pizza, pizza or...pizza! You've got a lot to choose from." He smirked.

"Well...what do you want, Ryan?" I asked.

"Why don't we get surprised?" He suggested with a shrug.

"Sure," I nodded, "Surprise us."

"Alrighty," The shark smirked, "What drink?"

"A lemonade for me." I said.

"Me too." Ryan raised a paw.

"You'll get your bill when you guys are done," The shark smiled, "Enjoy your food." Ryan and I shared looks when the shark walked away.

"Huh, he's a friendly guy, ain't he?" Ryan said.

"Eyes above the waist, tiger." I smiled. Ryan blushed heavily and his smile faded.

"Oh...sorry," My ears lowered, "No gay jokes, got it."

"Nah, it's cool!" He exclaimed, "Was just thinking about something..."

"Something's on your mind, huh?" I tilted my head, "Wanna share?"

He shook his head, "I'll tell you sometime," He paused, "It's been a while since...y'know, what happened to you. How do you feel?"

"To be honest...I have been trying not to think about it," I sighed, "I can't get that bear outta my mind." I rubbed my eyes.

"Bear?" His ears perked. I froze as I realised I'd just told him the species of my attacker. I realised that I'd have to either tell him the truth, or fabricate an excuse as to who it was.

"Well...you mentioned before that it was a stranger," He said, "Well, at least your memory is coming back." His smile returned. I chuckled quietly and nodded as the shark returned with our drinks.

"Pizza should be out soon, guys." He nodded.

We thanked him as he walked away. I grabbed the glass jar holding the lemonade and poured it into our glasses. Ryan thanked me and took a sip from his drink. I did the same and before I knew it, I was pulled back into a conversation.

An hour passed and our conversation saw no sign of stopping.

"And when Glen found out..." Ryan snickered and took another sip from his lemonade, whilst holding a slice of pizza in his other paw, "He threatened to shave my fur down until there was nothing left!"

"Well, did he?" I asked, taking another bite from my slice of pizza.

"Well, sort of," He shrugged, "He shaved part of my head-fur," He chuckled, "Asswipe." I chuckled alongside him. Eventually, the pizza was finished and our conversation finally ended. The shark walked back over and handed us our bill before he thanked us for coming and walked away.

"Twenty eight bucks," I shrugged, "Not as bad as I thought."

"Here's fifteen," Ryan smirked, "I'll pay more than half."

"Okay," I tilted my head, "Fine with me." He grinned and his eyes followed me as I walked to the counter and paid for the pizza and lemonade. The shark took the cash and smiled at me.

"Thanks for comin', guys." He said. Ryan nodded and tapped me on the shoulder.

"Getting dark...let's head to your place?" He suggested.

"Sure," I shrugged, "I'll call Tasha." Ryan and I walked out of the pizza place. I whimpered slightly and stayed close to the door. I remembered walking away from the pool at sunset and how I'd been pulled into that alleyway.

"Hey..." Ryan's ears lowered, "Everything's gonna be fine. You're safe, Nate." He tilted his head with a warm smile. I felt a lot safer knowing that Ryan was here with me, so I stayed close to him.

I dialled Tasha's number and was surprised that she actually answered.

"Should I call on god for another miracle?" I fake-gasped, "My sister actually answered the phone!" She chuckled on the other side of the line.

"Watch it, smart one," She sighed, "Need a ride?"

"Yeah, Ryan's gonna stay with us for the night," I said, "We've already had dinner, so we'll just head straight upstairs."

"Well, I'm actually out doing some things, but I'll come grab you and drop you at the theatre. Because if I drive back home, I'm not gonna have enough time to drive _all_the way back to the stadium."

"Stadium?" I raised an eyebrow, "You're going to the football game?"

"Well...I wanted to try something new," She chuckled, "See you soon."

"Is she coming?" Ryan asked as I hung up.

"Yeah, but she'll have to drop us at the theatre near our house, as if she'll drive us all the way to my place, she'll be late for the football game," I rolled my eyes, "Priorities."

Ryan stroked my back with a frown, "At least she answered the phone."

"Yeah." I sighed.

Tasha arrived after a few minutes and the ride to the cinema went quickly and was filled with complete silence. Tasha uttered a goodbye to us as she dropped us at the cinema. She tossed me the keys to the house and drove away.

I sighed and stayed close to Ryan as we started walking to my place.

"You'll be fine," Ryan said in a soothing tone, "I'll keep you safe. Just stay close." I nodded and did exactly that. I whimpered as I noticed a small group of people walking towards us.

They walked right past us, but I was already shaking. Ryan grabbed my paw and squeezed it tightly. One of the leopards who walked past called us 'fags' before we turned a corner.

I didn't let go of his paw for the whole walk home.

When we arrived home, I raised the key to the front door and turned the knob. The door opened and I could see inside the pitch-black house, "Unlocked..." I whispered.

Ryan followed me inside and shut the door behind me. I walked towards the stairs, but paused after Ryan touched my shoulder, "I hear something." Ryan muttered.

I could hear murmuring from behind the couch. Ryan and I slowly approached the couch, only to see Shelby and Finn sprawled on the couch with their eyes closed. Their mouths were pressed against each-others and their tongues were wrapping around one another. They were still fully clothed, but Finn was pressing his fingers against Shelby's shirt, trying to take it off.

"Come on...let's leave them," Ryan said. He and I were blushing heavily as we walked up the stairs, "Huh. Didn't think Finn swung that way." I would've said the same thing a few days ago.

I decided to turn in early. I told Ryan that we could watch some TV the next morning. He agreed with a yawn. I told him he could sleep on my bed while I pulled out the mattress.

After a few minutes of light-hearted arguing, he eventually relented and took his shirt off. I took mine off and laid on the mattress. He laid on my bed and let out another yawn.

"Night Ry." I said.

"Night, Nate." He replied.

I could've sworn that his eyes were glued to me while my shirt was off.

Ryan

For the weeks that came after, I spent most of the nights at Nate's place. The night after the pizza place, he and I went to the coffee shop and we engraved our names on the table, like we said we'd do.

We met up with Zoey, Kyle and Connor every once in a while. Nothing of too much significance happened, except for a few conversations I had with Shelby and Connor.

I spent less time with Connor as Christmas approached because something was going on with his father. He said that everything was fine, so we didn't ask, but it didn't stop me from worrying about him.

I told Shelby about my plan for Christmas Night. The only thing he really told me that was worth anything, was that he'd be there if I needed any advice or assistance. He and Finn went out almost every day, too. Those two became inseparable, and even Tasha started taking a liking to him.

I looked back on it on Christmas Eve, as I sat at the dinner table with my family. Christmas was right around the corner, and I couldn't remember being more excited than I was that night. Gabe was really excited too, but more at the prospect of 'Santa' coming during the night and leaving presents under the tree that dad and I built near the door.

It was your typical Christmas tree, but with pink tinsel strewn across it and a few presents resting underneath it already. Gabe went up to his room after dinner and dad sat in front of the TV. I grabbed the plates from the table and put them in the sink. Mom thanked me and started washing up while I turned away.

"Wait, Ryan? Can I talk to you for a moment, sweetie?" Mom asked.

I turned around and walked back over to her with a smile, "Sure."

"I wanted to talk to you about tomorrow," She said, "More specifically, tomorrow night."

"Okay..." I nodded.

"You're going to the Christmas Party at Beresford Park with everyone else, right?" Her ears twitched.

"Yeah," I nodded, "As you said, everyone is going to be there, so Nate, Zoey, Connor and Kyle will have to be, too."

"The other three are your friends, too?" She asked.

I nodded in response, "Yeah. I'm walking to the park with Zoey and I'm gonna meet the others there."

"When are you leaving, Ryan?" She said.

"About noon. I'm not sure when I'm gonna get back." I shrugged.

"Well, Nate is welcome to come back here for the night if he wants," She smiled, "He's really good company to have. And your father and Gabe seem to have taken a liking to him, as have I."

"Me too, mom," I smiled, "I'll give him a call." She nodded and I walked away, with my tail swaying behind me. I jogged up the stairs and walked into my room.

I shut the door behind me and peered at the desk on the other side of my room. I walked over to the desk and sat down. I grabbed my laptop and opened it, grinning as I noticed that it was still open to the desktop. I opened the browser tab and a chat room popped up.

I smirked as I noticed that 'Telesc0pe' was still signed in.

Connor had his phone taken from him often by his father for many different reasons, but his father had no idea about Connor's computer, so he could still use his computer to talk to me through a PM on the same site I met his online persona on.

Telesc0pe: You're back, great. I was just going through my settings on here. Since you already know who I am, should I just change my name to Connor?

Ryan: Yeah, I changed mine to Ryan, so go ahead.

Telesc0pe: Okay. One moment.

A few seconds passed before his new name popped up on the list.

Connor: There. Anyway, we were talking about the Christmas Party, before you left.

Ryan: Yeah. I'm walking to the party with Zoey. She wanted to grab a drink before noon, but I have to stay with my family until about eleven. It is Christmas, you know.

Connor: Yeah. My dad doesn't want me in the house for Christmas. He's having a few women come over, I think.

Ryan: Shit, really? Why?

Connor: Eh, he doesn't really like spending money. My aunt sent me fifty bucks for Christmas, but other than that, I got nothing. It's cool, though.

Ryan: I'll give you some money tomorrow, when we meet at the party.

Connor: Wait, seriously? You don't have to.

Ryan: It's no problem!

Connor: I don't think I have anything I can give in return..

Ryan: I don't want anything, haha. It's completely fine.

Connor: Thank you, Ryan. I can see why Nate likes you.

Ryan: Thanks...

Connor: Getting close to the 'deadline', huh?

Ryan: I have a plan, so that's good. Plus, my mom said he could stay the night, too, so that's really gonna help my plan out.

Connor: I wish you luck, man. This is gonna be pretty scary for you, huh?

Ryan: I'm putting my friendship in __jeopardy._ I don't think he would tell anyone, but...look, I'm just seriously worried about the aftermath._

Connor: He totally likes you back, Ryan. The way he looks at you, the way he talks to you. Hell, you spend so much time with him, Zoey and Kyle alreadythinks you guys are dating.

Ryan: He mentioned that he read a note to his science class. Something about...him sucking my dick or something? Sheesh, poor guy.

Connor: No kidding. What do you think about it?

Ryan: Boyfriend or not, I'm not gonna let anyone pick on him again. It's not fair at all, the way he's treated.

Connor: Chuck and the other football players, right?

Ryan: Seems like it. I can't believe Chuck has another brother. What was his name...Austin?

Connor: Yeah, more fun for us... sarcasm

Ryan: Haha, yeah. Anyway, I should go sit down...I'm gonna think about tomorrow. I'm really excited, but pretty damn worried too.

Connor: I understand. See you tomorrow, huh?

Ryan: Yeah. See ya, Connor.

Connor: Bye Ryan, sweet dreams dude.

Ryan: You too.

I shut the laptop and let out a quiet sigh. There were still some hours before the end of the day, so I made sure to keep myself busy.

I laid on my bed for the next hour and made up a few scenarios involving me and Nate, then I went downstairs and watched some TV with Gabe.

Dinner came quickly and went just as fast. We ended up having some microwave food, as dad and mom had saved the food for the next night, just after we'd get home from the party.

Gabe and I sat back down on the couch and watched some Christmas themed cartoons for the hours following that. This was a tradition between us ever since I could remember.

I glanced at the clock as it struck nine. Mom came out of the kitchen with a yawn and walked over to us.

"It's nine, kiddo," She glanced at Gabe, "Time for bed."

Gabe groaned and raised his arms above his head in frustration, "But mom...!"

"Come on. Head on up to bed," She tilted her head in the direction of the stairs, "I recommend you go too, Ryan, if you want to be awake enough for tomorrow night." I gave her a nod. She was right, and I was pretty damn tired anyway.

Gabe gave me a hug and walked upstairs with his head hung low. Mom kissed me goodnight and walked back into the kitchen. I switched off the television and glanced at the tree with a smile.

Tomorrow night, I would be standing in front of this tree with Nate, just before I would take him upstairs and tell him everything.

My lungs were filled with nervous breathes as I thought about Nate again. I was terrified, but I knew that I'd muster up the confidence to do what I had to do tomorrow.

I sighed and walked upstairs. I said goodnight to my father as he walked past me and down the stairs.

I opened Gabe's door and said goodnight to him before I went to my room and took off my shirt.

Before I went to bed, I dialled Nate's number and sat down. I told him about tomorrow and I asked if he'd stay over. He said he could and that he'd meet me at the park at one in the afternoon. We exchanged good-nights and I hung up.

I laid on my bed and closed my eyes, but I didn't get to sleep until about an hour later, as I spent most of my time lying there thinking about the Christmas Party. But not just about Nate. I also thought about Chuck and the football team, as I knew that they'd be there aswell.

I didn't think about keeping Nate safe. I just wanted to make sure that nothing happened to him. I was really worried.

I screamed as I was shaken awake by Gabe. He was jumping and giggling to himself. I rubbed my eyes and glanced at the window that was covered by the curtains.

"Gabe...?" I yawned and pushed myself onto the side of the bed, "What time is it?" I stretched. Gabe tilted his head to the door and let out another cute giggle.

"Santa came! Santa came!" He exclaimed. I pushed myself off of the bed and walked over to the window. I drew the curtains and prepared to cover my eyes, but I didn't need to. It was still dark outside and the sun hadn't risen.

"Ugh, Gabe.." I glanced at my phone, "It's not even six yet."

"Come on!" He grabbed my paw and practically dragged me downstairs.

I swear, he never grows up. I thought to myself with a smile.

Sure enough, the tree was surrounded by a lot more presents than the night before. I smiled as he let go of my paw and ran to the tree.

I shivered and folded my arms close to my chest as a gust of wind blew past me.

"It's freezing, Gabe. Let me just go put a shirt on..." I said. He didn't even respond, he just stared wide-eyed at the presents. I chuckled and walked back upstairs. I knocked on my parent's door before I walked into my room and grabbed a shirt and sweater. I slipped them on before I walked back out.

Mom and Dad were standing in the hallway with folded arms.

"What's the big idea?" Dad yawned.

I pointed toward the stairs. Mom followed my gaze and rolled her eyes with a warm smile.

"It's earlier and earlier each year." She stroked Dad's shoulder.

Dad nodded with a smile and walked downstairs, with mom and I following close behind. Dad walked into the kitchen and offered to make us some hot chocolate. Mom sat on the couch while I knelt beside the tree and glanced at Gabe with a grin.

He was practically frothing at the mouth while he looked at his gifts.

"Go on, open them." Mom smiled. Gabe started tearing apart his present while I looked over at mine. I slowly started unwrapping my present with a smile on my face. After I tore away all of the wrapping and opened the box, I stared at the present.

I'd asked my mom earlier in the month to buy me a new camera after the revelation that I actually enjoy Photography now, and there it was, lying on the floor in front of me, with torn wrapping paper around it. I frowned as I remembered what Connor said to me the previous night and I instantly felt awful about how his Christmas would be.

I smiled again and thanked my mom while Gabe went through the rest of his presents.

I spent most of the morning in my room with my presents. I was adjusting my camera, while wearing my new sweater and watching a DVD which I'd gotten aswell. I stopped working on my camera and smirked at the small pile of money beside me. I had three hundred dollars to burn.

But as I noticed this, I paused.

I grabbed a few blank greeting cards from under my desk and wrote a message on each of them.

"One for Connor," I said, "One for Kyle, one for Zoey and one for Nate..." I put a twenty dollar bill in each of them, but I also added an extra twenty dollar note to Connor's card, as he was probably having a worse Christmas than the rest of us.

After I finished working on the cards, I went back to adjusting my camera and watching the DVD for a few hours.

Noon came and went, and before my mom had the chance to tell me that Zoey had arrived, I was already jogging down the stairs with my shirt half-on.

"Oh, well," Mom smirked at me as I made it to the bottom step, "That was rather fast."

"Hey Ryan." Zoey smiled, "Sorry I'm late. Still on for that drink?"

"Sure," I shrugged, "I'll be back tonight, mom."

Mom nodded and gave me a tight hug, "So, is this your girlfriend?" She pulled away with a smile.

"Oh, no," I shook my head nonchalantly, "We're just friends."

"Well, ain't that nice," Mom nodded. Zoey shrugged at me, "Run along. I'll see you tonight, dear. Is Nate coming too?"

"Yeah, he is," I replied, "He's staying over."

"Good," She nodded, "Go on and have fun. I'll see you guys when you get back." She waved as Zoey and I left the house. She turned to the left and we walked along the footpath and towards Fennec Bros Coffee Shop.

"Connor talked to me earlier," She said in a quiet tone, "He was sitting in the mall and Chuck's friends were there. Rio and Blue."

"I think one of those is his brother," I said, "Go on."

"Connor said that they were talking about the party," She sighed, "They're definitely coming."

"I saw that coming. Poor Nate..." My ears lowered.

"I guess we'll just have to keep him near us. We don't want him getting hurt, you know." Zoey suggested.

"Way ahead of you." I said.

Zoey took me to the Fennec Bros Coffee Shop. Finn called in sick, but I noticed Shelby's car parked out the front. I was pretty sure where they were. I smirked to myself as Marissa handed us our food and walked away.

"I love their food..." I whispered to myself.

"Me too." Zoey agreed.

We talked until the clock hit one, then we left the coffee shop and started walking to the park. I froze after I walked a block and leant against a nearby wall. I felt sick, nauseous even. I had this awful feeling in my chest.

Zoey's eyes widened and she stood by my side, "Ryan? What's wrong? Food poisoning?"

"No..." I chuckled in-between heavy breathes, "I feel like...my lungs are closing up and I...well, it's like the feeling you get before you have to do something you're afraid of..."

"Like telling someone you like them?" Zoey asked, tilting her head.

I stared at her wide-eyed, but she looked absolutely confused, "How did-...?"

"How did...what?" She raised an eyebrow, "I'm asking."

"Well...yeah, it's like that feeling. I'm nervous...and I got butterflies in my stomach." I sighed.

"Well, there's your answer," She rubbed my back, "You're scared about going to this party, but why?" I looked at her and noticed her expectant expression. She was asking for an answer, but I didn't know what to say.

I looked away from her, "I'm just worried about Chuck and his friends," I wasn't worried about it at the time, but it wasn't a complete lie, "Nate's terrified of them."

"Rightly so. Those guys are assholes." Zoey grumbled. Before we could continue our conversation, a car pulled up beside us. I recognised it to be the car Shelby drove. The window on the left opened and Finn sat there with a frown. Shelby lowered his head so he could see us and gave us a wave.

"Hey guys." Shelby had a frown on his muzzle.

"'Sup?" Finn nodded at us.

"Hi," I folded my arms and looked at them, "What's the matter? You seem a little..."

"You seem a little disconnected," Zoey took the words out of my mouth, "Everything alright?"

"Actually...maybe you could help," Shelby sighed, "Go on and jump in, we're heading back to our house real quick."

"Who is this....?" Zoey asked.

"Nate's brother, he's a friend," I responded, "What's the matter?"

He sighed and rubbed his temple, "It's Tasha."

Nate

I was extremely excited. Christmas was the next day and Ryan had called me. He asked if I could stay over and I instantly said yes. I let out a giggle and I walked out of my room and down the stairs. I noticed my sister sitting on the couch and I gave her a warm smile.

"What are you so happy about?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I'm going to the Christmas Party tomorrow night!" I giggled, "I'm going to a friend's house to stay the night and Christmas is tomorrow. Nothing can ruin my good mood."

"Well, first things first...you didn't consult me about any of this," She raised a paw, "And secondly, I want you to stay here tonight. For two reasons; because of what happened to you when you went home at night and two, because I want you and Shelby here." She finished.

"Huh?" I raised an eyebrow, "Shelby mentioned that he's spending Christmas with Finn."

"His boyfriend," Tasha grumbled, "I mean, Marissa was a nice girl."

"I guess?" I shrugged, "I don't want to get in the middle of this."

"You aren't going to the party and you aren't leaving this house." Tasha stood up.

"But...I'm sixteen, Tasha! I can't miss this party!" I exclaimed, "And I've already told Ryan I'm staying the night!"

"Well that isn't happening, Nate. Sorry." Tasha shrugged.

"I'll stay here all morning, but...I need to go tomorrow," My ears flattened, "Ryan is one of my only friends. Please don't do this to me."

"You never spend time with me or Shelby on Christmas. It's time to change that," She folded her arms, "Go on and get to bed, it's after nine."

"You aren't my mother!" I shouted, "So stop trying to be!"

"Don't you dare raise your voice at me," She walked over to me. I backed away as she stood over me. She looked down at me as if I'd committed some awful crime.

For the first time in a long time, I was afraid of her.

"You live under my house, under my rules. And if I say you aren't going to the party, then you _aren't_going to the party!" She shouted, "Now go to your room!"

"What is wrong with you?! It's like...you don't want me to see Ryan!" I growled at her.

"No..." I noticed her voice slightly lower, "I just want you to stay here, that's final."

"It is...isn't it?" My eyes widened, "I thought you liked Ryan!"

She looked away from me, then shook her head, "I think he's...fine. I'm just worried."

"About what?" I asked.

"Shelby mentioned that he saw you and Ryan coming back while he and Finn were...fornicating," She shuddered, "He also mentioned that he has his suspicions about Ryan's...sexuality."

"He isn't gay," I shrugged, "And even if he was, why would that matter?"

"I don't want him corrupting your mind," She raised a paw, "Sounds stupid, I know. But your brother refuses to see the light of god and he continues to practice this disgusting fornication. I don't want Ryan persuading you to go down a similar dark path."

"He's my friend!" I exclaimed, "You can't do this to me!"

"Oh yes I can. Go on up to bed, now." Tasha frowned.

"Shelby!" I exclaimed, "Get out here a second!"

"He's asleep," She shook her head, "Nobody to argue with me. Head to bed, this instant."

"You aren't my mother!" I exclaimed, "Quit being a controlling bitch!" I screamed.

She raised a paw and slapped me across the face. I landed on the ground and I laid there in a daze.

How strong was she? I couldn't remember. All I could remember was the searing pain going through my face as she looked down at me.

"Go upstairs. NOW!" She raised her paw again.

I pushed myself to my feet, with tears trailing down my face. I didn't say anything, I just turned and ran for the stairs. I ran upstairs and into my room, slamming the door behind me.

I hadn't been hit by her in a very long time.

It was an awful feeling. It wasn't just the pain that gave me this awful feeling, it was also the fact that she'd hit me. How could she do that to me?

Mom wasn't like this at all.

I stayed in my room for the rest of the night and throughout the morning. Shelby opened my door after my clock struck ten am.

He frowned and his ears lowered, "Hey, kiddo." He walked in and shut the door behind him.

I was lying in bed, atop of the covers with my arms folded. He sat on the side of the bed and rested a couple boxes on the floor beside his feet.

"Tasha told me about last night," He looked at me, "Are you okay?"

"Ryan is my best friend," My voice was croaky from crying, "And I can't even go to the party to see him. It's the first time in a long time that I've got some friends, and my sister is worried that my friend is gay." Shelby's eyes widened slightly and he shifted positions on the side of the bed.

"I know it isn't fair," Shelby sighed, "If it makes you feel better, Finn and I are going. We'll tell Ryan that you're here. Maybe we can bring him back. Him being here might convince her to let you go." I pushed myself onto the side of the bed.

"Maybe..." I muttered.

"Come on, go take a shower. You smell like crap," He chuckled quietly and ruffled my hair, "Come back in here when you're done. I bought you a couple things." I smiled tiredly and nodded before I got up and left.

I ended up spending almost an hour in the shower. I spent most of that time just standing underneath the shower and thinking about tonight. I thought about convincing Tasha for me to go, and I actually had the_dream_ that she would let me. My mind drifted to spending the night with Ryan and everyone else, and going to his place after.

Shelby was always on my side, so maybe he would help me out. He did say that he would try to bring Ryan here, and I clung to that idea while I washed my fur. I stepped out of the shower and dried myself off. I ended up staying a little longer in the bathroom, as I sat down on a nearby chair and spent the next few minutes drying my tail and trying to flatten the fur, so it didn't puff up when I put some clothes on.

I opened the bathroom door and walked into my room. Shelby was sitting on my bed and he was looking away with closed eyes, "Hurry up, go on." He muttered. I nodded and walked to the other side of the room. I slipped on some boxers, followed by a cartoon licensed t-shirt with a road-runner and a pair of blue shorts.

"Done." I muttered.

Shelby opened his eyes once more and nodded at me before he glanced down at the boxes that were still lying on the floor, "I managed to scrounge a few dollars here and there and I bought you some things." He handed me three boxes.

I smiled and thanked him before I sat on the floor. He sat opposite of me with crossed legs and he rested his head against the side of the bed.

I opened the first box and grinned as I pulled out a chain, that had a sapphire guitar charm, an emerald camera charm and a silver pencil charm. I stared at it wide-eyed before I looked back over at Shelby.

"Would it be wrong for me to ask the price for this?" I asked, "And...wow. It's...it's amazing." I wrapped the chain around my neck and reached behind my neck to click it into place.

"Thanks," His face heated up, "I found the charms separately in a jewellery store. They recommended the chain...and they put them on it for me," He shrugged, "It was...expensive. But I won't say the price, you know."

"Fair enough," My tail slapped against the floor, "What's this?" I opened the second box and peered inside.

"I know that you wanted some new clothes. So I bought you a couple shirts," I pulled out a t-shirt. It had the main character from iFurry on the front surrounded by a bunch of colourful clouds, "Wow. I love them." I giggled and looked at the other ones.

Shelby tilted his head. I leant forward and embraced him in a tight hug, "Thanks, Shel."

"No problem, kiddo." I gave him the card I made for him and I also gave him a wolf goblet, as he started taking more of an interest in collecting things again. Just like he did when he was younger.

After a few minutes, my door opened and Tasha stood there.

"Good morning." She folded her arms.

I didn't respond and neither did Shelby. Tasha just shook her head with a sigh.

"Lunch is on the table." She said.

"An hour early?" Shelby asked, tilting his head.

"Yes, got a problem with that?" She snapped. Shelby winced and looked at me with a frown, "You gonna throw a tantrum like your brother?" She raised a paw.

"You don't scare me," Shelby rolled his eyes, "Give me a year or so, and I'm out of here." He muttered as he stood up.

Tasha looked at me and made a 'slap' gesture before she walked away. Shelby noticed this and turned to face me, "I saw that," He uttered. I pushed myself to my feet and put the shirts in the laundry hamper, "Nate?"

I turned to face him, "I got a little angry last night. I said some stupid things...and she slapped me down."

Shelby growled and clenched his fists, "I can see the bruise on your cheek, there."

"She's stronger than she looks," I walked out of my room, with Shelby trailing behind, "I shouldn't have provoked her," I sighed, "If you end up moving out, maybe I'll come with you? I'm not sure...I mean, she scares me, but she's my sister and I still love her."

"She's a manipulative controlling bitch," He shrugged, "When are you gonna see that?"

"I already can see that," I replied, "Doesn't mean I don't love her." Shelby grumbled to himself while we walked down the stairs.

"You love her, right?" I asked, "You told me already that you did. Did something change?"

"I'm not sure if I love her as much as I did then," He replied, "She's just..."

"Tell me later," I rubbed his shoulder, "I'm hopefully gonna stay at Ryan's tonight, so maybe we could talk about this tomorrow morning?"

"I like that idea," Shelby smiled, "Think you'll need a ride in the morning?"

"Probably, we'll see where the night takes us. Maybe I'll stay a little longer, if his family will have me," I stopped at the bottom step, "I mean...I really like them. All of them."

"You seem to spend more time with them than us," Shelby stopped too, "And before you say anything; I don't mind. I really like them, the whole family. Even the father seems like a nice guy."

"You met the parents?" I asked.

"Yeah. Saw them with Gabe in town a week ago," He replied, "I sat down with them and had a coffee."

I nodded with a smile, but it quickly faded as I saw Tasha setting up the table.

"Come on." Shelby grumbled. I nodded with a frown and followed Shelby to the table.

Lunch seemingly lasted forever. So far, Tasha got what she wanted. She had me and Shelby at the table. We didn't speak to her at all and the entire lunch was completely silent. I felt a little bad for not saying anything, but I quickly reminded myself about the things she said about Ryan and I instantly felt angry once more.

After lunch, she made us sit down and talk with her about going to the church that night for some Christmas event. Unsurprisingly, Shelby declined and walked away. But I surprised myself when I flat-out told her that I didn't want to go.

"It's not that I hate Christians," I said, "But I'm going to that Christmas Party. Not some stupid thing at the church."

Needless to say, she wasn't happy. She sent me up to my room - while threatening to slap me - and I was sitting in my room once more. Shelby came in shortly after and told me that he was heading out.

My ears flattened as he gave me a hug.

"If I see Ryan, I'll bring him back, I promise." He said. I nodded and waved to him as he left.

I sat on the floor and stared at the door for the hour that followed. I was angry at my sister for treating me like this, and all I wanted to do was knock some sense into her. I pushed myself to my feet and walked over to my mirror. I draped a paw over the chain and smiled as I looked at the charms.

The guitar charm was a blast from the past. As I used to play a little bit of guitar for my school band back in Primary school. It wasn't for the longest time, but I had a lot of fun.

Then my guitar broke and we couldn't afford another one. Then High School came around and I just moved on from it. As I looked at the charm in the mirror, I seriously considered the idea of picking up a guitar again. I smiled and ran a paw through my hair, brushing it away from my eyes and behind my ears.

I let out a quiet sigh before I heard a knocking sound coming from downstairs. I snatched my bag and opened my door. I froze as I saw Tasha approaching the door. I looked down at my feet and noticed my lack of shoes.

"That's him," I said, "Definitely him." I grabbed a pair of socks and slipped them on, followed by some cheap sneakers before I ran out of my room and down the stairs. Tasha had just opened the door and I could see a glimpse of bright orange fur and small blue ears.

"Zoey! Ryan!" I exclaimed. I saw both of their faces peer around the side of the door. They waved and smiled at me as I made it to the bottom step and walked over to the door. Before I could go anywhere though, Tasha rested a paw on my chest.

"You aren't going anywhere," Tasha said, "Remember what I said last night?"

"What happened to your face?" Zoey asked. I looked down at her with a frown and stroked my cheek, "You okay? That's a big bruise..." I noticed Shelby standing behind her, alongside Finn.

"I'm okay." I muttered.

Tasha grabbed my wrist and tried to pull me away from the door, "Let me go...!" I pried her paw off of me and looked over at Ryan. He looked absolutely pissed off and his fists were clenched.

"I said you weren't going," She growled, "Take your shoes off and head on back upstairs."

"We've been planning this for a long time, Tasha," Ryan's ears lowered, "Please, let him come."

"No," Her eyes narrowed at him, "He's staying here. Now run along, that goes for you too, Shelby."

I growled at her and approached her, with a raised paw. I let my anger boil up inside me and I let it loose.

"You_can't_ stop me from going anywhere, you controlling religious bitch!" I exclaimed, "I don't give a shit about what you think about Ryan. He isn't gay, and even if he was, it wouldn't fucking matter because he's my friend!" I shouted.

Tasha stood there with widened eyes, as did the others.

"And if you lay another hand on me again," I lowered my paw, "I'm leaving with Shelby and never coming back."

Tasha nodded and her ears lowered, "Come on." I muttered as I walked out of the house, leaving Tasha and the others in a fit of rage.

Ryan

As soon as I heard Nate call my name, my mood instantly picked up, but the nervous feeling returned. Before he could go anywhere, he started arguing with his sister. Shelby told us in the car that Tasha wouldn't let him leave and he asked us if we could help, because Nate didn't want to miss it.

As soon as I caught a glimpse of Nate when he turned to face me, I noticed the necklace around his neck, with the three charms, too. It was cute and it suited him, too. I wanted to tell him how cute it looked, but I knew I couldn't, yet.

I tried to defuse the argument, but Nate lost it. And rightfully so. He screamed at his sister and turned to look at us before he walked through the middle and away from the house. He mentioned something about Tasha hitting him, and after that, I switched off.

"Ryan," I rubbed my eyes as I heard Zoey's voice, "Ryan, snap out of it." I gasped as the front door slammed beside us. I glanced at the car and saw Nate in the back seat, with his legs against his chest and the seat-belt just above his knees.

"She hit him," I glanced at her, "Why would she do that?" Zoey shook her head.

"I'm not sure," She sighed, "Come on. Let's get to the car." I followed Zoey to the car and we got in the back seat. Shelby and Finn were already in the car, and just after put on our seatbelts, Shelby pulled away from the house.

The car was filled with uncomfortable silence for what felt like hours. I turned to Nate and saw his lip quiver. I saw two tear tracks down his face, but he tried his best to hide his face in his knees. Zoey frowned at me and folded her arms, while I leant close to the fox.

I wanted to hug him. But something told me that he didn't want to be touched.

"I'm sorry about this," I frowned, "Are you alright, Nate?"

"Not really," He sniffled, "I'm just scared. I was frightened that if I missed this party, that I'd never see you guys again. Face it, I'm a fucking loser guys. Without you, Ryan, I have nobody," He let out a quiet sigh.

"Because if it wasn't for you being friends with me, Connor, Kyle and Zoey wouldn't have ever given me the time of day." He whispered.

I felt that was kind of harsh, until Zoey agreed with him, "Yeah." She muttered. I leant against the back of the seat and I watched Nate with a frown. As we got closer to the park, Nate slowly uncurled and adjusted his position on the seat before he spoke.

"I'm sorry." He muttered.

"Don't apologize," Finn peered over the back of his seat, "Your sister is just...look, she's deluded."

"I know," He frowned, "I just didn't like to do that. In front of you all. I just...I can't miss this party. I can't."

"We understand," Zoey rested a paw on his shoulder, "We're glad you did. After Shelby told us the situation, I was thinking that you weren't even allowed to hang out with us anymore or something."

"I'm not going to let anyone dictate who the hell I get to hang out with," He said. The car stopped in front of the park. Zoey got out of the car and so did I, "With what little friends I have to lose." He got out too.

"I'm gonna go park around the block, where I won't get booked," Shelby said, "We'll see you guys later, yeah?" I nodded and we waved at them as the car pulled away.

"Well, the party doesn't start for a few hours. Wanna go screw around?" Zoey shrugged, "Maybe just go sit or something?"

"Well," I smirked, "There is a cinema two blocks away. And I'm pretty sure they're showing the new Zombie Wars movie." Nate glanced at me and shrugged.

"Sounds cool," He smiled, "Let's go, then." We walked away from the park and spent the next few minutes laughing and talking on the way to the cinema.

Once we arrived, I pointed to the movie that they were showing and I paid for the tickets. Zoey and Nate went halves on the food and we walked inside.

It was a frighteningly horrifying movie, but I loved it. I could see Zoey and Nate jump every now and then, but they insisted that they were enjoying the movie as much as I was.

We came out of the cinema laughing, while I clutched a popcorn bucket that was almost depleted.

Nate adjusted his bag and frowned, "Looks like the sun is starting to set. The party should be starting soon. Let's head to the park?" He suggested.

"Yeah, come on." Zoey said. We started walking back towards the park. It was surprising to see how many cars that were parked on the streets surrounding the park.

"There is going to be a lot of people here," I muttered, "Look at all these cars...and how fast was that, huh? Literally, an hour and a half, then boom!" My ears lowered.

"Well, pretty much the whole town comes to this event every year," Zoey said, "There _is_going to be a lot of people."

"It'll be fun though," Nate smiled, "Right guys?"

"Yeah." I nodded.

"Are Connor and Kyle already there?" Nate asked. We walked to the other side of the street and through the entrance of the park. Zoey pulled out her phone and nodded.

"Yeah. Connor sent me a message. They're over there." She pointed to a big black stage, that was surrounded by hundreds of cheering furs and scalies. Nate frowned at me, then stopped in his tracks. I followed his gaze and a frown graced my lips too.

Zoey was right. Pretty much the whole town was there.

Including many of the students from our school. I recognised Shaylene and Emma dancing near the back of the crowd with tight tops that barely covered their breasts. I peered to the right of the crowd and caught of glimpse of Aaron, who was chatting up some of the girls from the other high school in town.

Zoey's ears lowered, "Over there." I followed her gaze and noticed Chuck and the rest of the football team near Aaron, including Rio and Blue. Nate looked increasingly uncomfortable the longer he looked at them.

"You'll be fine," I smiled warmly, "Come on. Let's go have some fun." He nodded with a small smile as we walked towards the crowd of people. Zoey went underneath the legs of most of the other furs, as her size made her more mobile and agile, while Nate and I pushed ourselves through the crowd.

I noticed Kyle and Connor dancing with each-other in the middle of crowd. Connor noticed me and gave me a wave, then looked over at Nate and Zoey and did the same. We walked over to them and started shouting, so we could hear each-other over the music.

"Isn't this so much fun?" Kyle laughed, "I have no fucking clue what this band is, but they can sure sing!" I glanced at the stage, then back to them. I didn't recognise the band at all, but I'd heard the song that they were playing over the radio before. It was the cover of a Catty Purry song, but I couldn't remember the name of it.

"Sounds like you guys are enjoying yourselves." Nate folded his arms.

"Heck yeah we are," Connor's ears twitched, "We've only been here for ten minutes, too. They're selling drinks in the stalls near the stage, in case you were wondering. Both alcoholic and non-alcoholic," The crowd started cheering as the song picked up into the chorus and we all joined in in the cheering.

"Let's have some fun, right?" Connor looked back at me. He gave me a reassuring smile, followed by a nod and a tilt of the head in the direction of Nate. The fox stood beside me, with a paw on his shoulder. He looked really uncomfortable. He wanted to come, but he didn't seem like he fit in here.

"They take your bags if you don't want to hold them," Kyle said, pointing over to a nearby stall, "That's where we put ours."

"Thanks." Zoey nodded. The three of us walked to the stall and handed the bear behind the counter our backpacks before we turned back to face the crowd. Nate let out a shaky sigh before he turned to look at me.

"Parties are sure...interesting," He murmured, "Right?"

"Definitely," Zoey nodded, "It's been a long time since I've been to one..." She whispered.

I nodded and glanced down at Nate. Zoey looked at us, then told us that she was gonna go find Connor and Kyle again. We waved at her as she walked into the crowd, then we turned to each-other.

"You seem pretty uncomfortable here," I muttered, "We can go if you want."

"Wha-!?" Nate's eyes widened, "Hell no! We're here now, and we're gonna have fun, damn it!" That certainly improved his attitude. I was surprised as he grabbed my paw and practically dragged me into the crowd of people.

He finally let go of my paw and he started dancing behind me. I watched his tail flick back and forth while he moved his body in a surprisingly feminine manner. They were good moves, but I just couldn't see Nate really performing them. I laughed, though. It was funny to see him dance like an idiot.

I danced alongside him for the hours that followed. The loud music and flashing lights fuelled our confidence and self-esteem as we got closer and closer to the stage.

Eventually, the band stopped performing their cover songs, and started playing their original songs instead. Needless to say, they were just as good as the covers.

Fatigue started to set in as the clock struck eight. The sun had set an hour ago, but the party seemed to be far from over. I yawned and pushed myself out of the crowd. I cleared my throat as I finally managed to get some fresh air. All of the dirt and soil that the people were kicking up while they were dancing kept getting into my mouth.

I rubbed my tongue and shook my head as I turned to look back at the crowd. Zoey came out from the crowd and jogged over to me, "Heya Ryan!" She giggled, "Would you mind getting Nate and I some drinks?" She tossed me some money.

"What did you guys want?" I asked.

"Surprise us!" She exclaimed, "And if you see Connor or Kyle, tell them to come back," She shook her head, "I bought them drinks and Connor said he'd pay me back. But nooo...I'm still waiting!" She laughed and ran back into the crowd.

My ears lowered as I tried to look for Nate from the outside of the crowd. My frown faded into a smile as I noticed a familiar pair of ears near the centre of the crowd. I let out a quiet sigh and walked away from the crowd. The loud music faded behind me as I walked towards the stall.

It was located near a large hedge that was a storey high. Behind the hedge was a small maze-like area that was recently crafted by some of the keepers of the park. I'd never really had a close look at it, but from what I could see, it looked really nice.

I approached the stall and bought Zoey and Nate some drinks. I paid the dragon behind the counter and turned away. I sighed and looked around for a brief moment, pausing as I noticed a yellow tail peeking out from behind the hedge. I noticed the brown stripes near the tip and immediately recognised it to be Connor's.

It quickly left my view, and my interest was piqued.

I approached the hedge and peered around the side. I noticed the cobblestone path that was adjacent to the hedge and I started walking down it.

I looked around the area with flattened ears. I paused as I heard something behind one of the hedges.

I stopped near a large tree and peeked around the side. I noticed Connor and Kyle standing beside a wooden bench that resided near a small river.

The river flew through the centre of the park, and the only way across it, was a tiny wooden bridge that we had to cross when I came here with Nate for the first time.

"...you're not still mad, right?" Kyle's paws rested in his pockets.

Connor shivered and folded his arms against his chest. He adjusted the sleeves of his yellow sweater and he looked back at him.

"No," He let out a quiet sigh, "I didn't mean to snap at you. You know that, right?"

"Of course," Kyle shrugged, "We're best friends. But...I shouldn't have pried into your business."

"You were worried, I get it," Connor looked down at the ground. I studied his face carefully. His face was red and he continued to avoid eye-contact with the panda as much as possible.

"I worry about you because I care, Connor," Kyle uttered, "I just wish you'd understand." Connor sat down on the bench and rubbed his paws together.

It was starting to get cold out, and Connor seemed to feel it more than any of us. He coughed and cleared his throat as he shivered once more.

"Yes, he does hit me," Connor muttered, "Ever since mom left him, he uses me as an outlet for anger. He slaps me when he gets irritated, he punches me when I piss him off and he grabs my neck only on special occasions." I froze and let out a quiet gasp.

Kyle stared at him wide-eyed. Connor looked up at him. I got a closer look at his face, too. He had two large rings underneath his eyes. He looked like he hadn't slept in weeks.

"Why don't you tell anyone?" Kyle asked, "Except for me, I mean."

"Because I don't want anyone to worry," Connor rubbed his eyes and stood back up, "Ever since I told him I was gay, I just...he's been more violent than ever. He's not a religious man, but..."

"He hates gays." Kyle shrugged. Connor nodded and Kyle shook his head with a quiet sigh.

"Can't tell the police?" Kyle asked. Connor shook his head.

"I wish I could. It's not that easy, you know." Connor's ears lowered. Kyle nodded and rubbed his shoulder. Connor let out a quiet curse, "Fuck it."

Kyle looked back at him, and before I knew it, Connor had grabbed Kyle's jacket and had pulled the panda against him.

Their lips locked and their bodies melted into each-others embrace.

I let out a quiet little gasp.

Kyle's eyes went wide, and they remained wide throughout the entire kiss, as did mine. His arms were wrapped around Connor, but they retracted as Connor pulled away. Connor panted quietly and they stood in shared silence.

"I-I'm sorry," Connor rubbed his shoulder, "I just...I just felt like that was long overdue."

"No, I understand," Kyle raised his paws, "I...I liked it."

"Me too, heh." Connor and Kyle's faces were completely red.

Unfortunately for me, I'd leant too far out of the hedge and Connor had noticed me peeking around the side.

"Whoa..." I whispered.

He covered his mouth and his eyes widened. Kyle looked at me and he did the same.

"Oh...hey," I cleared my throat and walked over to them, "I was...looking for you guys." Connor and Kyle exchanged worried looks before they looked back at me.

"I promise. I won't tell anyone," I smiled, "Except for Zoey. And Nate."

Kyle rubbed his shoulder with a blush, while Connor sat down and looked up at me.

"Thanks," He muttered, "You and Nate...?"

"Not yet," I sat beside him, "Later, though."

Connor shook his head, "About the stuff with my dad? Keep that to yourself, please." He said.

"I will." I nodded.

"Good," He nodded and looked at Kyle, "Can I tell him?" Connor asked me. I nodded in response and let him continue, "Ryan has a crush on Nate. He's gonna ask him out or...something like that, tonight."

"Huh," Kyle sat on the other side of Connor, "You two would be cute together."

"You guys are pretty cute together," I commented, "Not even kidding."

Connor giggled and blushed while Kyle wrapped an arm around him and held him close.

"I'll leave you two alone. Did you guys want to hang out with Nate, Zoey and I on New Years? We weren't planning on doing too much, but Nate mentioned a pizza place." I suggested.

"And before you say anything, the pizza is DIVINE and the staff are hot as hell," I chuckled, "There's this shark that works there, and his abs go right through his shirt. He's that ripped."

"Well, if you put it that way," Kyle smirked, "I'd like to. What about you, Connor?"

"Sounds like fun," Connor said, "Send me a message tomorrow."

"I will," I replied with a smile. I got up off the bench and winked at Connor. He returned the wink and I walked away from them, "Merry Christmas guys." I said.

"Merry Christmas." They said in unison before I left them alone.

_Cute._I giggled to myself as I walked away from the hedge and back over to the crowd. I could see Nate and Zoey hanging out at the backpack stall.

Nate was holding his backpack, mine and Zoey's.

Zoey noticed me and ran over, "Gosh, I got worried! Why did you wander off?"

"I saw Connor," I shrugged, "He and Kyle are busy."

"Why's your face red?" Nate raised an eyebrow.

"Oh," I chuckled nervously, "I peered around a hedge and heard Connor and Kyle talking, right? So...right before I was planning to leave them alone, Connor suddenly grabbed Kyle and kissed him!" I exclaimed.

"No way..." Zoey's eyes widened.

Nate laughed and shook his head, "No shit, really?"

"No shit!" I exclaimed, "They're meant for each-other."

"Totally," Zoey agreed, "You guys ready to go?" She asked.

"Yeah," I nodded. I noticed Shelby and Finn standing near the entrance, "Are they driving us home?"

"Nope," Nate shook his head, "Shelby parked in a disabled spot and his car got towed for the night. So we're all walking."

"To my place?" I asked with a raised eyebrow, "I can just call my mom to get us."

"Would she mind?" Zoey asked.

"I'm sure it would be fine," I said. Zoey nodded and walked over to the entrance, leaving just me and Nate behind.

I pulled my phone out of my pocket, but before I could dial mom's number, Chuck walked over. Travis, Aaron and a few other members of the football team were standing beside him, along with Rio and Blue.

I noticed Glen near the back of the crowd, too. I tried to call out to him, but he didn't respond. He must've not heard me.

Chuck and I stood face-to-face, while Nate stood beside me, but a little further away from Chuck than I was.

"I see you came with the faggot," Chuck folded his arms, "What is he, your boyfriend?"

Not yet, asshole. I wanted to say that, so bad.

"No," I snapped, "He's my friend. Now if you'll excuse us..."

"Ryan," Chuck raised his voice. I rolled my eyes and looked at him once more, "Tell us why."

"Why what?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Why you choose to hang out with this fucker?" He raised a finger in Nate's direction. I noticed that Chuck's eye had been covered with a bandage and I winced when I looked at it.

"What the hell happened to your face?" I asked, wincing again.

"He hasn't told any of us." Travis shrugged.

"Irrelevant," Chuck shook his head, "Ditch the faggot. Come hang out with us."

"No," I narrowed my eyes at him, "Now leave me, and him alone." Chuck sighed and shook his head. He turned and started walking away from us, with most of the other football players following him.

I noticed a smaller otter standing nearby that was holding a bottle of beer. He glanced in our direction for a few seconds.

"That's Austin," Aaron was still standing there, "Chuck's brother? Not too impressive, is he?" He chuckled.

"But...he's an otter." I frowned.

"Chuck's brothers are both adopted," Aaron shrugged, "Though, we all know that otters are completely useless when it comes to football."

The otter growled at Aaron and flipped him the bird before he followed his brother. Aaron chuckled once more and locked eyes with me, "Tell me, Ryan. Is there some sort of agenda with you and this little fox?"

"I mean," He chuckled darkly, "He seems to be your little bitch at the moment. Following you like a lost little feral fox. Where's your owner, huh?" Aaron knelt down and tilted his head at Nate.

Nate clenched his fists and opened his mouth, but I cupped a paw over it.

"Come on." I turned away from Aaron. Nate did too and we started walking toward the entrance. Zoey, Shelby and Finn were still talking.

We didn't get far though.

"I wrote the note, you know," Aaron said. I froze, and Nate did too. My eyes widened and my fists clenched. I could feel my claws dig into my fur, "Watching him read it out to the whole class was quite the treat." Nate stared at me wide-eyed.

He was the whole reason that the school was talking about Nate and I.

I didn't care about me being talked about, but Nate was a secluded fox before he met me. And now that this had happened, he had become one of the most talked about people in our school because of Aaron.

I turned to face Aaron. He had his arms folded with a smug grin on his muzzle. Chuck had stopped in his tracks and he'd turned to face me.

I'm going to wipe that fucking smug grin off his face if he doesn't stop talking. I thought.

Aaron opened his mouth again, "You know that little rabbit, too? Zoey? She won't stop looking at you, you know? It's too bad she's into girls, she'd make a good slut." He laughed.

I growled and approached him. Aaron didn't move until I got closer to him. His eyes widened.

It was as if he didn't expect me to react, but I did. Oh god, I did. And it felt like nothing else.

I clenched my fist and slammed him across the jaw as hard as I could.

The surrounding people that were laughing and drinking only moments ago, gasped and stepped back. Aaron laid on the ground and coughed as he struggled to push himself to his feet.

"The 'big' Ryan Wilkin himself," Aaron spat out a tooth, "Whose the big guy now?" I noticed some other kids from my school that had seen this. Their eyes were narrowed and I could see them judging me with their eyes.

"Fucking fag-loving tiger," He groaned, "Only faggots play soccer you know."

"Is that the only word you know?" I turned to face him, "Or are you too busy staring at the cocks of your fellow football players to accept who you really are?" I chuckled darkly.

Aaron's eyes widened and a couple of the people around us laughed quietly.

I turned away from Aaron and walked back over to Nate. He looked mortified, as did Zoey when I made it over to her.

"Come on," I said, "Let me dial mom's number." There was silence while I dialled her number. After a few minutes of speaking to her, I lowered the phone.

"Is she coming?" Finn asked, finally breaking the silence that the others were a part of.

"Yeah," I sat down on the rock near the entrance. Memories of me and Nate hanging out near the entrance waiting for my parents went through my mind.

Zoey and Shelby sat on the ground, while Nate stood near the entrance. I didn't say anything to him, but I could see him staring at me, still in shock, in my peripherals.

"There she is." I was surprised at how fast she was at getting here.

The car pulled up in front of the entrance and we got in. Shelby sat in the front, while Finn, Zoey, Nate and I were squished in the back, "How was the party?" Mom asked with a warm smile.

I tried not to think about Connor, Kyle, Aaron or Chuck.

"It was good," I replied, catching the attention of the others, "There was some real good music."

"And the drinks were pretty good." Shelby interjected.

"Especially the alcoholic ones," Finn chuckled, "They had these cocktails..." The car pulled away from the curb. Shelby and Finn's conversation slowly faded while I stared out of the window in silence.

Shelby and Finn were dropped off at Nate's house. I said goodbye to them as we drove off.

Zoey was dropped off outside of her house, so I said goodbye to her aswell.

It was just Nate, me and my mom in the car.

We didn't discuss the fight, or anything involving Connor and Chuck while we were in the car, but I spoke to my mom about how much fun we'd had at the party.

She said that she was glad that Nate I was coming back with us. Nate gave me a small smile, and I returned it with a small one of my own.

Mom parked out in front of his house. We all got out of the car and I inhaled the fresh, cool summer air.

Christmas night was nearing it's end, and I froze as I remembered my plan. My thoughts were on Chuck and my fist colliding with Aaron's jaw, that I hadn't thought about Nate.

He followed me and my mom inside.

She told me that she'd just put Gabe to bed and she said mentioned that we'd have to be in bed within the hour, as the clock had just struck ten. I stood in front of the Christmas tree with Nate beside me.

He let out a quiet sigh, "You really taught Aaron a thing or two back there."

"Yeah," I grumbled, "Fucker was running his mouth. Someone had to knock some sense into him."

"That was bad-ass," Nate said, "But...you didn't have to do that."

"He shouldn't be talking about anyone like that," I said, "Especially my friends." I turned to face him.

"You probably just made yourself a whole group of enemies, you know that? I mean...the way all of the other students looked at you..." He trailed off, "Chuck....and the football team, too..."

"I don't care," I muttered, "He got what we deserved." Nate frowned, but nodded. He yawned and stretched, before he looked at the stairs.

"Football is for stupid jocks anyway." I laughed.

"Soccer is a real man's sport." Nate smirked.

"Ha! Don't humour me." I let out a quiet sigh.

"Mind if we turn in?" He asked. I shook my head with a smile.

"Not at all. Come on." I walked upstairs with Nate beside me. I opened the door to my room and he walked in.

I stopped and watched him for a few seconds before I shut the door after me.

I pulled out the mattress and he sat on the side of it.

I took off my shirt and sat on the side of my bed.

He took off his shirt and laid on his mattress.

I laid down on my bed and folded my arms behind my head.

I turned away from him and looked at the wall with a sigh.

My nerves got the better of me and I couldn't say anything to him.

My plan was falling apart. I wanted to cry, I wanted to tell him everything, but every time I thought about it, I choked.

"Goodnight Ryan," Nate whispered, "Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas Nate." I replied, my voice cracking slightly.

"Is something the matter, Ryan?" Nate asked. I turned to face him and he looked exceptionally worried, "You've been quiet since we got back. Is something wrong?"

I let out a quiet sigh and shook my head, "I'm just...I'm just really confused and worried right now."

"What about?" Nate laid on his side and rested his chin atop of his paw.

"Life..." I trailed off. I sat on the side of my bed and Nate sat on the side of his mattress. We were so close, but he felt so far away.

I rubbed my eyes and looked down at the ground.

"Is there anything I can do?" He tilted his head.

"No, I..." I raised a paw, then looked at him. I choked and I couldn't talk anymore, "God-damn it.." I whispered to myself as I cupped two paws over my eyes. Through the cracks of my fingers, I could see Nate's ears lower.

He rested a paw on mine and pulled it away from my eyes. His face was so close to mine, and I could feel the fur between his fingers. I tightened my grip on his paw and I looked at him once more.

He looked confused and worried, but he didn't say anything. I leant forward and pressed my lips against his.

It was the best experience I'd ever had in my life.

My eyes closed and I savoured the feeling and the taste. I was about to pull away, but before I knew it, he was kissing me back.

He grabbed my shoulders and slowly pulled me off the bed. He knelt on the floor beside his mattress and I landed gently on the floor beside him, on my knees.

We tilted our heads to the side as we continued to kiss. I couldn't tell what it was exactly. There was passion and a little lust, but there was no groping, or trying to take each-others clothes off, like I'd been dreaming about.

This was all about us, together, kissing and sharing our love without removing any clothing.

He wrapped his arms around my neck and pulled me against him. He fell back onto his mattress and I laid beside him.

This was that electricity that Connor told me about!

I let out a quiet breath as his lips parted from mine. We laid side-by-side and stared at each-other, confused and unable to speak. His face was red, and god-only knows how red my face was. We didn't say anything. Our eyes remained locked as he scooched closer to me and kissed me again. I wrapped an arm around his back and pulled him against me gently.

He nuzzled my neck and held my chest tightly with his paws. I leant slightly forward and kissed him on the forehead. His eyes closed and he curled up beside me. His usually loud breaths slowly faded into quick and quiet ones. He was asleep.

I let out a shaky breath as I looked at the wall and took in what had just happened. He kissed me back and he was curled up at my side. He really did like me.

But as I thought about it, even with Nate asleep at my side, I still had worries about what was going to happen when school returned. Nobody would be able to know about this. Not my family, not Nate's family, not anyone.

Gossip carries through Port Alton like a plague, and the last thing I'd want is for Nate to have to deal with more crap than he already deals with.

My ears perked as I heard the door to my room creak open. I looked up at the door with widened eyes as light peeked through the increasing crack between the door and the frame. As the door finally opened, my eyes locked with my little brother, who was standing there in his pajamas with a GameBox controller in his paw.

We didn't exchange any words and the silence seemingly got worse. He didn't move from where he was standing, and neither did his eyes from me and Nate's sleeping form.

He let out a quiet gasp after a few seconds and he dropped his controller to the floor.

Oh no..